Author: admin

  • My mother, my lover (p.2)_(1)

    Font size : +


    Hey, so after the feedback from sharing my first experience with my mother, I have decided to take the advice of you guys and tell the story of the day that followed after the night of having sex with my mother. Again I will warn you before we begin. I am not writer, I am a C student at best . 😛 So the quality of the work may not be to your standards, but I will try my hardest. This is simply the true story of how I fell in love with the most amazing woman in my life, so keep in mind this is at times hard for me to share, but I try. Now with all that out of the way again! Let’s begin.

    I forgot to put incest as one of the themes, so re-posting! My bad!

    So um little warning, this part of my uh tale? I guess tale is right word, um is a little darker. Sorry but it’s true, not too dark just, I was going through many emotions the day after.

    I awoke the morning after feeling like I had slept for days. At first the night before with my mother felt like a dream, that was until I vastly became aware of my nakedness. I grinded my teeth as I do when I am trying to hide how nervous I am, so I guess I was trying to hide it from myself? After though my initial awe of what happened passed, I realized I heard the shower on, quickly I rolled onto my back, feeling with my hand the edges of the bed.

    My mother had already slipped out of the bed. I sat up, blanket falling down and my breast just out and exposed. I remember looking down at them and blushing, scratching the side of my face, but the embarrassment quickly became overwhelming as I looked around for my shirt. It wasn’t in the room so I just fell back into the bed, curling up this time and making sure I was wrapped from feet to neck. I pretty much just laid there silently looking at my hand, caressing my fingers with my thumb, lol like as if I was trying to make sure I was real or something…

    The noise of the running water had long stopped, I had to begin to wonder what was taking my mom so long, but didn’t honestly put too much thought into it, just paused every now and then to listen. Oh right! You should know she has her own bathroom connected to her bedroom, so ya lol. So ya I just sorta laid there until the sound of the bathroom door opening made me jump. I got up with a smile on my face…but sadly it was quickly gone and I was holding back tears once again as I saw my mom fixing her sleeves for work ._.

    You know, now that I am a bit older, I’d like to think a tad wiser 😛 hehe. I realize now that one of the major things that change as you grow up, is you are truly taught the lesson that life simply goes on. It isn’t that the night before wasn’t as important to her as it was to me, simply that I was younger and had yet learn that fact, I was a kid and something major had happened to me, so in the typical child response, I had expected the entire world to cease and feel as if it had changed also. So ya unaware of that life lesson, I was insanely hurt by the fact that she was going to work so easily.

    Hurt and pissed, I looked at her with the most annoyed face I could make. Eyes squinted hard and mouth closed harshly. Once my mom noticed my glare at her, she huffed and her hands hit the side of her thighs.(that was her, what’s up? What’s wrong motion that I had became very use to). And you should know I hated that, she knew I hated that, it’s like kinda rude in my eyes? Just say the words. Well I like breathed out through my nose pissed that she did that, but instead of her usual response of going ”Oh what is it?” Instead this time she gently asked. “Kim, baby, what’s wrong?” I sharply looked back at her, and simply said nothing!

    My mom, I guess trying to be patient, sat at the edge of the bed, and said the very LITERALLY the perfect thing I thought she should of said. “Honey, do you want me to stay home? We can talk about, well, anything you want.” Heh…she said the words, she even looked like she truly meant it, so even till today, I ask myself, why didn’t I just accept her offer? Why did I have to be a bitch. *sigh* So ya instead of saying, yes please! I need you to stay! No instead of I just got out of bed, keeping the blanket tightly held to my chest, responding to her without even looking at her. ”No I’m fine, go to work.” Was all I had to say. Oh little funny side note haha was actually hard shuffling with my feet over the blanket(im not tall LOL!)

    I guess trying to be a good mom, she cut me off at the door*sigh* It’s like, you know when you are just so angry, but you want to like…you want to just stop being mad you want to just say ”hey I’m sorry.” But you don’t….well that was this case. She cut me off asking me, pleading with me to please speak to her. But being the stubborn brat that I was AND YES I ADMIT IT I WAS…key word is was…anyways! I just told her in a very low but stern tone “Please just let me go to my room, I want to be left alone, okay?!”
    My mom simply put her head down, I remember this action very well cuz, well…cuz I just wanted to grab her and…yes kiss her. But as you may tell, this day was just becoming a pattern of things I wish I did differently cuz well, I just nodded for her to open the door, and left as she did.

    Now in my room, I dropped the blanket, crying quietly to myself, but my hand shook it’s self into a fist as I grabbed my hair, I hated myself in that moment, but I wasn’t sure what I hated myself for, the sex, or giving her the cold shoulder after. I know sex is never what we want it to be our first times, but my problem wasn’t this, it was the opposite damn it. I was furious that, she was perfect she wasn’t this monster I partly wanted her to be, she was gentle and loving the entire time, and it was amazing, dare I say perfect for me? But It was with my mother and I was upset, disturbed how much I had enjoyed myself.

    Well feeling really weird just being naked, I had decided to find some clothes. I walked to my closet, but stopped as I heard the front door open and close…I remembering just, I dunno, snickering? in disappointment that she actually left, and just shrugging it off, telling myself…fuck her.

    So ya, feeling too many emotions to deal with, I decided to …well take a shower to relax/erm…clean up ya…So ya..there I was in the shower, hands against the wall, eyes closed and me just trying to relax, trying to just consecrate on the hot water running down my body, I had it so hot my skin was turning pink lol. Sadly, the magic of a nice hot shower, did not work this time as I, well began once again playing back the events of last night, though this time was different, my mom drifted not to what she had done to me, but to her body, how ….how amazing she looked, and I found myself starting to become very turned on.

    I remember my hand, drifting down my chest and cupping my left breast. I massaged myself gently, blushing, pretending it was my mom’s hand on me. For a minute I think I just stood there massaging my breast, rubbing my stomach with my other hand, avoiding actually touching my pussy. Then, heh it’s weird where our minds go sometimes…or well mine at least, I thought of my father…I thought of my brothers and I began to think of what they would think…then of how my friends would judge me, what they would say of me if they knew and I just 100% immediately stopped…no longer did I even have the energy to fight the knots in my stomach or even cry, so instead I simply sat down in the shower, slouching myself up against the corner, just sitting there for not sure how long, but felt like 15 min+.

    I guess just simply the heat had became too much, or just sitting on the hard shower floor for so long my bum was going numb 😛 So I had decided to finally get out, I poured somebody wash on my hands and just gave myself a quick cleaning, you know, shampoo ect ect hehe.

    So ya this is sorta when I lost it…lol. When I exited the shower, I didn’t even grab a towel, I just felt kinda like a zombie, drained…mentally exhausted. Then…I don’t know…I looked at the mirror which now was super foggy, I leaned over jumping from the coldness I felt as my skin touched the edge of the sink. I wiped away as much as I could(im short!) and ya I mean I just stepped back and looked at myself.

    I was just, I was confused. I looked at myself thinking, what, I mean what could she possible see me in me that was so great? I examined myself from head to waist. I thought, my eyes are kinda pretty…maybe she liked them? Then I looked at my breast, I…I never really looked at them like this before I always thought they where kinda nice, I developed early, but…never really saw them as objects of desire before. I looked at them, remembering like, like how much my mom just seemed to…erm enjoy them. I…just, I became quickly embarrassed tbh, and even felt a little stupid, trying to think of what my own mother found best about me…haha*sigh*

    Well…needless to say embarrassment quickly turned into shame *Sigh* and Shame quickly became anger. I was angry…angry at myself but wanting to put all the blame on her…I foolishly did and I just became filled with rage, so much rage it was like I woke up, my body just got all this energy and anger and I just I didn’t know where to place it like I needed to physically put it somewhere and I just looked at myself and I just was thinking how, like god how could I allow this happen, how could she do this to me, how just how. It just all built up too fast till finally I just grabbed the hand soap pump, fully prepared to throw at the mirror.

    So…there I was looking at myself, my hand up in throwing motion, but I just I guess I stopped cuz I haha thought of how mad my mom would be, how it would cost money to repair it, and well it sounds dumb but I liked the mirror so that factored into it too. But…but then I erm…I thought again how much my mom use to get upset when my brother broke stuff when he got angry and how annoyed she gets even when we break stuff on accident and I …I just SCREAMED I MEAN I JUST SCREAMED and threw it with all my might at the mirror breaking the soap bottle thingy (it was a nice like glass thingy my grand ma bought me) And it just broke and the mirror had 2 giant cracks with a like huge gash where I threw it.

    I stood there, looking at my handy work, and just I was just still so mad that I just grabbed my hair as tight as I could and pulled it back, still screaming, falling to my knees and once again, crying but this time just full blown weeping, shivering and all…It got so bad that I started to hic up and almost threw up. I even found myself over the toilet, but I didn’t.

    So, ya… that happened lol. But after I calmed down finally, I got up and got dressed(slipped over a long black HBK t-shirt, and a pair of pink panties) To hell with matching! I didn’t care…My head was killing me and I was super freakin hungry…but didn’t feel exactly like cooking…lol. So I called my favorite pizza place! Deep dish sausage paddy with extra cheese..mmmmm 😛 Well while I was waiting…I was just like sorta bored and trying not to think of last night, so I decided to rent a movie on demand(Iron man in case any of you care.) Oh ya, not, that it’s important but I am a pretty big D/C fan! Im a hardcore comic girl…so let’s all hope man of steel rocks! Cuz I am tired of Marvel wtfpwnig the comic book movie world! I mean…ya batman is cool but really heath ledger’s joker made that trilogy special, the first one was ok, third one good, only the dark knight was a master piece.

    Anyways…lol sorry now that that is out of my system…I will continue hehe…oh ya young justice rules! Ok ok I’m done 😛 So there I was watching Iron man, till finally I heard the door knocking. I quickly jumped up thinking THANK GOD! Lol…but to my dismay…lol dismay look at me being all fancy, anyways to my dismay! It wasn’t the pizza guy…

    It’s like of all the people in the world I really didn’t want to see(other than my mom, or maybe I did want to see her who knows, surely not me) My dad…was at the door UGH. Ya…needless to say I was just taken back, I immediately was like…DAD?! I think if I recall correctly, my voice even crackled lol. Ya, so like I just..haha I stood there blocking him from entering till finally he knocked me back to reality. He was like “Uh…Move?” lol ya…that’s my dad for ya 😛 As he walked in he took a quick look around. Becoming oddly nervous as if somehow he had physic abilities and knew what had happened here last night, I questioned him as to why he was here.

    Well he saw my pants on the floor, I watched him just stare at them. I just…my heart began to race like a thousand times faster than it should, I just all I could do from panicking was I just stabbed my inner hand with my nails telling myself SHUT UP in my head saying it’s not like it’s not normal to just have my pants laying around he has no idea your being an idiot! Then, it was like as if god was just messing with me, to make things worse my dad picked up my jeans, squeezing them feeling them. I was like “What are you doing?” Then..my body just lol, just let out a big sigh of relief as he went in my pocket and grabbed out my phone, his face giving me that…tisk tisk look hehe. He saw how like…panicy I was or how just calm I had become all of a sudden not sure, but he is not one to let something go. Soooo my dad being who he is quickly began to grill me asking me. “What’s wrong? Scared I was gonna find something else in your pants, and also keep your damn phone charged Kimberly!(he calls me full name when he is lecturing.)

    Apparently he was worried all day because last he heard I was going by Ruben’s…and he had tried to call me to check up, but I guess I just let my phone die out and then he had been unable to reach my mom. (I found out years later that she actually felt too awkward to speak to him that day.

    I told him no to his questions, but he was suspicious so he had begun to riffle through my pants pockets, which quite frankly pissed me off and I was already moody that day. So well haha honestly I just raged. I was like DAD STOP WTH. He just…typically laughed off my reaction telling me to calm down, which just made it so much worse so I walked up to him and snatched my pants, telling him not touch my things. He then went. HEY! You know in that way fathers do implying showing them respect, but I just rolled my eyes and said, dad Ruben dumped me, I am not in the mood.

    You should know my dad has never been wonderful with the drama situations so his reaction haha was like “Ah fuck you okay?” lol. So ya I just was like “I’m fine.” But honestly I just wanted him to leave, nothing against him I just wanted to be left alone ya know? And also well like Ruben literally meant nothing to me haha being dumped really was soooo minor to me now. Well anyways, he wasn’t seeming to get the picture that I wanted to be left alone as he sat down on the couch. But quickly after he sat down, the pizza guy finally knocked.

    My dad asked who that was. I told him I had ordered pizza, he haha said “Oh nice, from genoz?” I was like…yes…how we like it. I gave a faint smile as he got up to go pay for it, but honestly I just was thinking…o god he isn’t gonna go lol. So ya…my dad paid, placed the pizza on the table, opening it and taking a big sniff as if he had never smelled it before haha. I was like…”Dad I ordered that for myself!” And he looked at me and said “A large pizza for yourself? Also I paid!” I was like…well it’s not like I asked you too I was going to…You just sorta got to the door first, besides ! I was gonna eat it over the course of 2 or 3 days! My dad though just went “Bah I’ll get ya another one if you want it so bad in 3 days.” I …ugh panicking I just…honestly I just figured I’d play the truth card(half truth).

    I simply just, half whispered to my dad, telling him that I love him and thanks for checking on me, but I really just need to be alone right now. I was hoping for a simple okay, maybe he takes a piece or two of pizza with him lol, but nope, nothing is ever that simple. He just grabbed a piece and sat down, pointing across from him, asking me to take a seat. I think I just like sighed and like made that motor sound with my lips haha.

    So I did as he asked and sat down, but I just crossed my arms as I sat down, giving him a pretty undeservingly cold ”What?” He just well went on to tell me he was worried about me, he was worried about how I have been acting lately. He told me that he gets everyone has to go through a rough patch where they need to act out, but he specifically told me he was very unpleased in how I had been treating my mother…haha you could only imagine how just, tight my head got as I tried not to burst out in anger, and at same time had to begin fighting back the tears that was forming. It was like he just couldn’t of said anything worse as he had told me how he talked to my mom. And how she told him I just needed time I I JUST I JUST WANTED HIM TO SHUT UP. He was praising her like she was the best freakin mother ever. He was telling me how she told him to be patient that it’s a phase it will pass. He was telling me how much my mother loves me and how she would do anything for me….heh all I could think was he should know what she has fucking done TO me.

    Anyways, I guess he misread my tears, but then again, what sane father would see his daughter in tears and go, oh hey you must be stressed over the sex with your mother LOL! So ya, misreading em, my dad just was all like, I am not saying this stuff to make you feel bad, I just want you to know your mother loves you, I love you blah blah blah. It’s like thanks but…you just don’t know.

    Well needless to say lol tbh, my reaction as ummm less then positive as I just told him to please stop, that he has no idea what I am going through. My words where kind, but my tone was totally, hey piss off lol. Well you know how kids and parents are, we never think they understand, but they usually do, though in this case I truly don’t think he did. Though it did not stop him from giving me the old “Kim, listen I have been threw stuff in my life.” He even gave me the you think your ma and I breaking up was easy on me speech -_-. Honestly though the oddest thing happen, I was watching my dad talk to me, being you know…a father…a parent and I just, well I melted as dumb as that may sound, I just melted and completely instantly relaxed.

    I just ha, I almost laughed but I just smiled and said thanks dad. He haha my dad is a pretty funny guy 😛 So my dad was just like “No prob…so we good? Did I fix ya?” I just glared at him and was like um I wasn’t broke and you were doing great till then you jerk. So lol anyways after that it was pretty normal we talked about how big of a jerk Ruben is(I lied a little) And we both knew it was me who was the bitch but it was really relaxing bashing the guy who dumped me with my dad haha. Oh also I am a horrible sister 😛 BUT HE IS A BAD Dad cuz we both had a good laugh at my brother who apparently had got mugged? I think mugged, what is it called when you fall asleep in the and someone takes your backpack lol.
    So ya the rest of the day more or less was easy, we restarted the movie, I got a mini lecture of how I only ate 1 piece of pizza and how wasteful it was to order a large haha, you know just normal stuff..and god was it what I needed just some normal time with a parent. I think about half way through the final fight scene of iron man I just fell asleep, cuddle up against my dad, smiling and just not even thinking about her or the night before.

    So, I guess despite having a well night of good sleep, I think I was just emotionally drained. I slept for a few hours apparently and my dad had seem to fallen asleep as well holding me hehe. Everything was just, a close to perfect as it could have been considering. But then…she came home. I was woken up by the door closing, and my mom going “Robert???” My mom ha just seemed so thrown that my dad was over. I remember her cracking her neck(which she sometimes does when she is caught off guard).
    My dad quickly jumped up, which kinda made me sad, I even….grabbed onto him trying to keep him for just a moment longer, I loved the feeling of his chest, his smell, NOT IN A SEXUAL WAY AT ALL I never have ever had feelings for my father, just…I was that father feel, like I was safe with him and I just didn’t want to him to go. Sadly though, my little attempt to hold onto him failed as he just laughed me off and got up, resting my hands back onto the couch.

    There was a quick conversation between the two, my mom asking why he was there and my dad asking why she wasn’t picking up her phone. I am not sure if my mom lied or just happen to have a good reason, but the reason she gave was, she was in a meeting with a client and had her phone muted. I remember my dad like, blowing out like his lips got big as he blew out and that’s simply his typical “im tired im out guys.” tell. He even stretched, yawning, looking at me. It took everything in me to not cry, it literally took my complete effort to just, not cry.

    He asked if I felt better, if I was alright now. Heh it’s weird. I remember feeling like, trapped like plz don’t leave me alone with her! But there was nothing keeping me there? There was nothing stopping me but myself from leaving, from not being alone with her, simply me, weird huh? Too feel trapped but only to be trapped by yourself lol.

    My mom walked my dad out the door, I think they talked for a minute or two, not sure what about but I didn’t feel like waiting for my mom to come in and say or do something, so I simply got up off the couch and glided half dazed to my room, locking the door and just falling on my bed, and rolling up into the center. I laid there, just waiting for her, finally I heard her walking down the hall, stopping in front of my door. There wasn’t even a second of silence, the second she reached my door she immediately knocked, turning the handle, unsuccessfully trying to enter my room.

    I didn’t say a work I just sat up and looked at the door, my heart began to feel as if it was sinking down into my stomach. I was expecting her to say open the door, or something, ask how I was? Ask to talk, I don’t know, all I know is she did none of those. Instead she merely asked if I needed anything. I told her I just wanted to be left alone right now. And with a simple alright, I heard her walk away.

    So I pretty much laid there for just awhile, not sure how long wasn’t even sure what time it was I am guessing pass 6, considering my mom gets home around 5:30-6 usually. Anyways I got up, bored? But unwilling to leave my room, so I went to my shelves and finally gave in haha. My friend Amy had been trying to get me to watch Buffy the Vampire Slayer for like EVER, so I figured what the hell I grabbed the season 1 and figured I will finally give it a shot, she did buy me all 7 seasons after all lol…sorta lame b-day gift when you wanted so many other things, but oh well lol.

    Okay I got to say, did not click with me at all the only reason I even got through 4 episodes was because I had NOTHING ELSE TO DO…you know alone…cuz see, I didn’t just not want to leave my room, I really did want to be left alone at that moment. So I just so you all know, it wasn’t for like another year+ Did I finally watch all of Buffy haha. So it was like 11 and I was annoyingly wide awake, it was a Saturday night too so all my friends that didn’t hate me lol where asking me to go out with them. And a few times I will admit I almost just called one or two and told em to come meet up with me but I just never got to it cuz, well…well I had started to wonder what my mom was doing heh.

    I hadn’t heard from her and I wonder if she had gone to sleep. But as I wondered if she was sleeping my mind started to think of many other things. What was she thinking all day? Was she really just okay with everything? I thought to myself it makes sense I mean she had wanted this longer then I right? And well I still wasn’t sure if I wanted it even after it had happened. As I walked back and forth in my room, I started to have an urge to go talk to her, to just speak to her but had no idea about what. And foolishly I walked back and forth in my room thinking how to talk to her, do I go hey mom, how was your day? Or do I just gah I don’t even know I actually thought that I just it was stressful wanting, needing to do something and having no idea why, or even exactly what you wanted.

    Finally I gave up and told my friends I was going to sleep for the night I wasn’t feeling good which was a lie cuz I was just I had slept a lot that day so I was simply just too awake, despite really wanting nothing more than to just close my eyes and sleep. Eventually, it wasn’t even the need that had me to see my mom tbh lol it was simply boredom, I was bored out of my mind and nothing seemed to be able to keep my interest, so I finally left my room, and slowly very slowly, taking each step to make sure I was ready for…w/e…and well …heh It was that walk to my room that, my body had begun to tingle.

    I was taking my time and getting knots in my stomach, wondering now that if I came to her room at night, would she get the wrong idea? Would she think I wanted a repeat of last night? And then as I was outside her door, It was as if that walk from room to room was enough to just go back and forth 100000000 times on what I wanted, and now that I was in front of her door, I was no closer to knowing. All I knew was my body was tingling, my breast were…feeling ticklish? Haha like little fingers were crawling all over them and my stomach was all in knots. I ten asked myself in my mind, had I come here for something? Am I that messed up in the head that I was bored so I went to my mom to…um what? Entertain me? *sigh*

    I had decided that I was already there and I was going to at least just, talk to her, but honestly I was so nervous that my shoulders were shaking and I literally no joke was so nervous also that I debated on if I should just walk in or knock for like 3 minutes. I went with the little but quick knock on the door(you know the loud ones you make that are short but fast and when you want to wake someone up or get them out of the bathroom like ASAP) :P.

    About like half a second went by without a response lol, so I gave it another quick knock. Then I heard my mom going “Hold on! 1 Second!” My hands clutched open and closed when I heard her voice, I was nervous, but I think, I don’t know maybe it’s just how I feel today, but I think I might have been a little excited. Anyways! The door opened and my mom was wearing only a robe, that she had tightly closed. She was clearly asleep as she was rubbing her eyes, yawning a little. I remember looking at her and smiling a little, she was…so cute. I stood lol oddly quiet, not sure why but I just wanted her to greet me or something, I just didn’t want to ask to come in, I just didn’t. After she gathered herself a little, she looked at me and with a smile asked me what’s up haha…I just, awkwardly responded, telling her I couldn’t sleep, gulping hard and scratching my head, annoyingly aware of what I was doing and screaming at myself to stop being like such a freakin idiot lol.

    Well, as I raged at myself in my head, my mom finally gave me the greeting I wanted lol. She just asked, so gently and welcoming, almost like she sounded younger if that makes sense. “Kim, want to come in?” I just nodded a little and said sure. So I came in…and haha god I was so lame back then, I sorta just stood in the room looking around as if I never been in it…haha…Ya…lol. My mom made me jump so much when she put her hands gently but VERY unexpectedly on my shoulders, massaging them for probably half a sec, cuz when I jumped I must of startled her because she quickly let go and apologized.

    I lol was like, sorry! Back to her sorry? Haha I know odd but w/e…So like was maybe 2-5 seconds of just awkward silence before my mom just sat on the bed and placed her hands on her laps, gave me a very well what felt like a very sincere motherly smile and asked me what’s up. I sorta just walked around the bed looking at it, thinking how odd it was that that is where it happened, while I just wondered how it must of looked from this point of view. I had heard her, but I had yet to respond so my mom just again asked me What’s up but this time adding a “Are you okay sweetie?”

    My gaze quickly shifted from the bed back to her, I just I didn’t know what to say so I nodded my head no…I nodded my no in response to “What do you want” only issue is…she didn’t ask that haha. So I guess there was a little mess up in communications, it’s like I knew what she said I just was having issues forming words, and she just looked at me very concern and asked me what was wrong. I finally stopped, and with a hard gulp that made my ears popped a little, I said I was fine. My mom asked if I was sure, and I went back to nodding as a response.

    Feeling weak in the knees, I sat on the edge of the bed opposite of my mom, but for some reason I felt really really like fluttered and I stood back up, apologizing and asking if it was alright for me to sit down. My mom just haha she laughed at me =( Not like a crazy mean HAHAHA IDIOT FAIL laugh just a little chuckle, giggle? She laughed and I just sighed feeling stupid, I guess causing her to put her hand over her mouth in a very VERY bad attempt in trying to stop herself from laughing.

    Okay so this is probably where you are gonna think im a total child/brat but I was thinking of the day I had…the mirror..I broke and how mad I had been earlier, now I didn’t feel angry at all in that moment but I stupidly wanted to…So I tried to muster up some anger and I snapped at her laughing and shouted “It’s not funny! God what is wrong with you!”…My mom immediately then stopped laughing, and she just sighed her head tilted and her eyes wary. She just took a deep breath and said “Baby please, let’s not fight, let’s just talk okay? How was your day?” She asked…

    I dunno, maybe I was spent, I had let out all my anger, but when she asked I tried to act upset, I tried to frown my brows and be pissed, but honestly I just the words that came out came out filled with tears as I told her about the mirror I broke…I think I told you earlier how my mom is about breaking stuff its really one of her buttons, like it hits a nerve. So I sorta cried expecting her to rage but she …haha clearly wanted to cuz she started getting worked up, her nose flared open. But haha she let out a long whistle blow? Not sure what to call it lol. I apologized, I said that I would pay for it(not sure how lol). She just looked at me though and just said its fine. But after I guess it was really annoying her cuz she got up and I was like “Wait it’s really bad I haven’t cleaned it yet” (no idea what I would of done tom ake it look better) I was just talking out of panic. But she got up and just walked out, I quickly followed to my bathroom where she entered first, I stood at the door as she was in the middle of the room, hands on her hips as she looked at the mirror and the shattered glass hand pump thingy all over the sink.

    “I’m sorry” I said again. She, clear as day trying very hard to restrain herself, asked why. I…I told her I didn’t know. And I started to cry again and this time bad I just slouched my side against the door and slid down the door and asked “Mom I am so fucked up what do I do?” I guess thinking about it, it’s probably messed up to ask the person who is sorta the problem, but I just wanted my mommy. *sigh*My mom I remember hand shook hysterically at the mirror, telling me not to even worry about that, that its nothing, she quickly was on the floor with me, her hands again on my shoulders, rubbing them, trying to relax me as she said “Kimmy listen to me, there is nothing wrong with you, I just, I am stupid okay? I put too much on you baby, this is me not you, alright?”

    I heard her words, and I could tell she meant it, but I just shook my head no, cuz despite how sincere she was, I knew the truth. I response licking my teeth and biting my tongue, shaking my head in disagreement till finally the words just came pouring out. “I made you mom, it’s me, I…I made you, I made you” And then I just became a broken record repeating those words, until my own shame became too great and I covered my face with my hands, and just wept into them hardcore.

    My mom now was rubbing the side’s of my shoulders furiously, telling me to please stop, to please listen to her. I heard her but I just wanted to just explode in that moment, I just wanted to curl up in a ball and became small, I felt torn and I just kept on crying, heaving now extremely bad into my hands. I just kept on till my mom said something that just shocked me out of it. She said “Kimberly! Listen to me I wanted last night to happen, I played as if you were forcing me so you felt in control, but the truth is.” Then she paused and her hands went on mine, pulling my hands away from my face. I was shaking still from crying so hard, but I looked directly into her now tearful face, tears running down each side. She then said it again “Listen to me” She asked if I was and I weakly nodded up and down. “Listen to me, I wanted to be with you I was selfish, I was wrong, you want to be mad baby, be mad at me I am a monster. When I heard you broke up with Ruben, honest to god I was just hoping in my fucked up mind, that you’d run into my arms.”

    I searched her eyes to see if she meant it, or was just saying what I needed to hear, but as I saw her eyes squint in….in shame? I saw she meant it, she had got what she wanted. She continued though. “I am so sorry, I truly just want you happy more than anything, but Kim I am in love with you.” And that was it…I have heard her tell me over months now that she had fallen in love with the person I have grown into, but it’s different, people can say the words a 100 different ways, but nothing is like hearing someone say they are IN LOVE WITH YOU, just 4 words simple as that, yet far more, revealing than any other words. I mean it, for anyone who disagrees well fine, but if she had said Kim I am in love with my daughter, or kim I am in love with who you have become or anything else, I wouldn’t of done what I did next. I placed my hands on the side of her face and kissed her. I was caught up in the kiss, her lips on mine again, still at this point it felt so wrong but so good. I now miss that feeling as I have grown use to my mother’s lips on mine.

    Sadly the feeling did not stay as anger, actually did form again in me, I broke the kiss remembering, playing back what she had just told me. I was furious at the thought and I asked straight out, almost yelling it “Are you just using me now? Hoping I just give you what you want again cuz you told me you loved me?” My mom put her hands on my knees and shook her head no and told me. “I never used you Kim and I never will I swear to god I won’t, but I won’t lie to you about anything like this. I love you and I don’t think I ever will stop being in love with you. Okay? But that said. I am your mother and I will protect you from anything even myself, and if you want this to end it will end. I just won’t lie to you and pretend that I am not hopeful that you may return my love.”

    I sat there, taking in every word but honestly just blushed, my mom was telling me she was in love with me over and over and she was telling me she wanted me. I liked the parts where she said she was still my mother, but I just…I could really only think about the parts where she said she loved me, the part of returning her love. So I just sat there thinking, my mom patiently staying silent just rubbing my knees gently, not rushing me at all, it was nice.

    Heh to be honest I knew my answer to the question she hadn’t technically asked, the second she was done speaking, I knew I was going to kiss her and I knew I wanted to be with her again, but I stood there, scared, trying to find a way to be strong and resist, but I was weak lol and thank god for it. Finally I looked at her and…in my cute sorta kiddy voice I asked her if maybe we can um….go back to her room. My mom let out a little chuckle and winked at me saying of course.

    So ya…lol we went to her room and as we entered I lol figured better use this a little to my advantage and was like “So you aren’t mad about the mirror right?” She…haha okay honestly I swear I am not an idiot but her reaction still so caught me off guard. She just went “Na you will make up for it.” And she winked at me and….undid her robe, letting it just fall open………I I just felt so stupid I was like “Mom..that isn’t funny don’t say that.” My mom just curled her lips and nodded, walking to me and putting her arms on my shoulders, her hands resting well pass my head as she just said “Ok, im sorry” ina very none serious tone, and she even immediately after leaned in and kissed me. This kiss I think, was our first kiss where I actually was moaning quite a bit, I wasn’t so nervous this time but still was plenty, but I was enjoying myself much more, really kissing her back with everything I had….I even for first time was bold a little and put both my hands on her waist…

    She was the one to break the kiss as she took a step back, slipping her robe off and letting it fall to the floor. I just stood there looking at her, almost biting my lip but it was as if I lost control of my body and my lip wouldn’t move correctly haha. She then said “How about we give old shawn a break.” (okay for you people who don’t know HBK=Shawn Michaels the dude on my t-shirt). So ya my mom came to me and I think she was gonna help me take my shirt off but I just nodded my head and said “ok” and quickly slipped it off…I think she was gonna help me cuz she went “oh” and let out a little giggle like..okay then that works kind of laugh.

    My mom then smiled and just reached over and gave my nipple a quick pinch *sigh* haha. I twitched and she just lifted her head forward for a sec saying “how about you get fully comfortable.” I ..only took a second to get what she meant as I grabbed my panties to bring em down, but she told me wait. Then she told me to “Take them off slow baby, please.” So…remembering the night before I, leaned forward and stuck my bum out, and began to slip them slowly but honestly I felt WAY TO EMBARASSED I just haha strip teasing my mom I so was not up for that yet, so I just went “Na I’m good” And just yanked back up straight and pulled em down fast, stepping out of them and just kicking em off to the floor.

    My mom rolled her eyes and told me I was no fun lol! But what she did next made me feel so stupid she, leaned down and grabbed my panties, she held em stretched out for me to see…She then brought it to her face and just inhaled them. Then after…o god haha I actually don’t even want to type this part, she lowered them, keeping both of her eyes sharply on mine as she bit down on the edge of my panties, pulling them with her teeth and letting them snap out of her mouth. I just..lol I felt so just GAH I just sat down for a sec before rolling to the center of the bed….taking the same spot as I did the night before. She laughed at me, making me feel stupidly and for some reason I covered my breast, whining and asking her “WHAT?!” My mom just started laughing actually kinda hard and it was upsetting me. But I felt so dumb that I didn’t even rage I was just like “Mom please stop.”

    She could totally tell how I said it that she really was hurting my feelings but she seemed to have a hard time stopping she just said “Baby I’m sorry you just are too adorable, you just.” Then she started laughing again…but I was like MOM! And she was like “I am so sorry just(while laughing) I am just, you are just so cute my baby girl, only you would just get into position like that.” I…ugh I felt like my face was on fire I quickly jumped up and was like “I’m sorry I just…please stop laughing! I just thought you wanted to…do um what…what we did…sorry.” And my mom just was like awww baby you are TOO CUTE. And she crawled on the bed, finally thankfully stopped laughing more or less, she came up to me and gave me a quick kiss. Raising her brows though she than went, sorta of asking but not really. “So you liked what I did last night huh?”

    I just I had never felt more retarded in my life, I was just like “No I just, thought you wanted to do that…stuff again.” I swear the second the words left my mouth I was like REALLY KIM? REALLY?! She just snapped her fingers and pointed at me going ”riiight” Honestly I was just pass embarrassed so I was just like “Can we please just move on.” My mom just smile, biting her lips and letting the her lip pop out as she said “Sure we can.” She then…told me to go back lay down, get comfy she said…then teased me and said “take your position!” I was like MOM! She was like “Okay okay, I’m done.” So ya…I…as she put it…took the position and laid back at the center of the bed. So..I laid there now feeling kinda dumb after that whole ordeal…lol.

    My mom…looked at me up and down, making me blush *sigh* She then stroked her chin and said “I changed my mind, rollover…” I was like …um…no? lol. Then she…uhhh lol she placed her hand on my stomach and rubbed it over my stomach playfully telling me to come on and not be shy ._. I just..I TOLD her FINE and I got up just to stop her from doing the hand thing on my stomach, she use to do that to me when I was little trying to get me to stop throwing a fit but …ya it was kinda creeping me out now tbh. So I got up and…I rolled over to my stomach, feeling really off setting, I mean I of course laid my face flat and turned it, to look at her but it just…I felt very just like I said off.

    Anyways, so there I was, on my stomach and my mom just, lol did something VERY unexpected, she put her hands on each of my sides and pushed down semi hard on my back. I remember grunting but moaning I was like holy crap that feels fucking awesome! She was like “See, just listen to your mother! Relax okay?” And I just placed my face forward and nodded (assuming she saw me) Cuz she went up my back and pushed again. I, even till today I love having her push on my back it feels great, I have tried to have others do it and I dunno maybe cuz I have only ever had guys do it other than her and it’s usually they hurt, but it felt really good that night having her do it. So haha she did that for about 5 min and she punched my back also, rubbed it really good, all total probably like 10 min hehe. And then she stopped.

    After helping me relax hehe, my mom gave me a quick kiss on my back, asking me if I felt a little better…I …I just honestly felt so much more relax but she gives such great massages that I said, trying to be adorable but half serious “5 more minutes and I’ll be great! Please and ty!” She hates when I say plz and ty 😛 But I guess she really wanted me to just feel relaxed, cuz she said okay sweetie and kissed my back again and rubbed my back some more, my neck and she finished by rubbing my head, I WAS IN HEAVEN, honestly I never had anyone give me a massage before, and I had…been stressed lately and I guess she just knew what I needed heh…

    Anyways we chatted also during it was actually …nice I am so happy she did that cuz it did completely relax me, and it just, I needed that not just the massage but the conversation, we talked about my friend Lisa, work, and my dad’s crazy obsession with Genoz pizza. So…I guess after my mom was done, she got close to my ear and said, well asked …um “So ready to really relax now babe?” …God after the massage and stuff I dunno I just loved when she called me babe now 😛

    I just, I knew what she meant so I was a little hesitant, also I sorta just wanted her to keep rubbing me 😛 but I just nodded yes. And I began to roll over. But my mom stopped me going “No no Kimmy, just relax stay down.” I just…I was like erm okay, kinda just assuming she was gonna rub me some more haha! Maybe my legs? I dunno all I know was I loved being spoiled like this!
    Little pause for a moment, my mom totally must of wanted me for awhile cuz I remember thinking how the hell is this woman single, she is only 18 years older then I (yep that’s right 36) She highly above average, she is no model but she looks 28 ish, and I just I don’t get how the hell someone else didn’t snatch her up lol, I guess SHE IS PICKY.

    Okay back to the good parts 😛 sorry. So like I was laying there expecting some more back rubbing but instead she said…very um cute yet seductively. “Do me a favor baby girl, please lift your beautiful ass for me.” Haha I …god I remember my reaction I just was 100% like “WHAT?! NO?” I even tried lfiting my head but she playfully pushed my head back down and went “Come on, stop playing the shy card hun, just ask yourself this, okay?” I just…whispered okay in response. “Just ask yourself if you want mommy to make you cum really hard, if so then do I say!” I …lol I was like…ma…don’t like talk like that. She then asked if I really didn’t like when she does. I just shrugged and told her maybe I just need time to get use to it, I am just so use to hearing her talk a certain way it’s crazy to hear her talk like this now…to me.

    So my mom…being the smartass she is, grabbed my cheeks and started massaging them going “Ok then.” Her voice…changed like she was telling me to do my homework and she simply said “Kimberly Blank Blank (no offense don’t want to get my middle and last name) Lift your ass right now young lady.” I…haha I am not sure if that is exactly what I had in mind im 99.9% sure it wasn’t but I sorta liked it so I obeyed, besides she was already…um spreading my cheeks and stuff so that also kinda helped in the sense that it would have been stupid to show off to her what she was already …playing with?

    So I did as she said, lifting my butt in the air, my knees sliding up the bed into the blanket. My mom placed her hands on my waist, assist me in raising my butt in presentation for her…*sigh* So ya…there I was, my arms up and crossed, forehead resting on them with my knees up on the bed, my butt up in the air, breast only nipples touching barely the bed. She wasted no time…I just I didn’t even get a moment to be embarrassed of the pose I was in as she just got behind me and dove right in…

    It caught me so off guard that I jumped a little yelping “wait wait hold on!” But she did not even slow down, she gliding her hands up and down my cheeks while she licked my pussy in up and down in circles…I, felt so much more naughty being in this position…I felt…degraded, and…more on display I suppose. Which may not make sense but it is what it is. I moaned and shivered and a part of me truly displeased the position I was in but anytime I would try to protest, all that would escape my lips was the word mom between the moans I could not help but release.

    After about if I had to guess 5 minutes, I had my first orgasm of the night, but as my body tightened and my mind just exploded, my mom did not slow at all, instead she rewarded my orgasm with a finger inside me…It was…too much never had I had something truly inside me other then myself, and now my mother, it was my mother that was inside. I felt her finger wiggle around inside me and I felt violated, not …erm not bad just I felt like, like I was truly being touched, like a part of me that wasn’t supposed to be touched by her was just hers to do with as she pleased. It was crazy how much my body my entire body just focused on this 1 little finger in me that seemed to control my entire body with every motion it did.

    My mom now removing her mouth from my ass, she now adjusted herself to the side of me…keeping her middle finger inside me, the rest of her hand squeezing my butt. With her other hand she glidded over my back, calling me a good girl and how beautiful I was, but it was when she said “God I love you Kim.” that just sent me over the edge, I came again, and this time I could feel my body tighten its grip on her finger as if it didn’t want to let it go I felt so……so..just silly to have something in me moving around so much I somehow wanted to hide my insides from it, but at the same time…I wanted more…so much more.

    As she continued to just finger me…her finger rubbing me inside, with her free hand she was now gently flicking at my nipple, she continued to do this, asking me how it felt, asking me if I loved it. I never gave her an answer…I just moaned and yelped as I came for the third time, and with my third orgasm she seemed to almost jump by how it felt back behind her, diving her face back in, and making…very very loud slurping noises which just….made me feel so GAH it was like she was literally pushing how much my mind could take as I nearly caused my lips to bleed I bit them so hard.

    Finally and I mean finally after 3 major orgasms and many little ones that followed after, she stopped, but only for briefest of moments as she placed her hands on my waist, and roughly and forcefully turned me over. My arm even hurt as it was stuck for a second before I popped it out from half underneath me. I looked at her and she just had this grin, this grin like she….she was having the time of her life, I just…what could I do but smile back. My legs I kept wide as I was so exhausted, gasping for air. But she was not done with me yet. No…she now crawled over me, keeping herself hovering above me with her hands on the side of me, I shivered though as I looked at her breast, and felt her thighs touch my own.

    My eyes were half shut as she kissed me, but they shot open with surprise as I ..I tasted…I tasted me on her lips…and it was…different. My mom broke the kiss raising herself, smiling and telling me again that she loves me. I just…I think I cried a little, but my eyes also looked down as I saw and felt her hand find its way to my pussy again…inserting it’s self back in, her thumb rubbing my clit as her middle finger twirled and thrust its way around and in me. My head jerked back as I had a ripple of little orgasms shoot through my body…my mom leaned down (sorta impressive imo considering she was holding herself up with 1 arm pretty much did a 1 arm push up, well I mean she was half laying on me but not the point!) And she lowered herself taking my breast into her mouth…and that right there was my first o god moment, where I just came screaming the words oh god.

    As I came my mom bit on my nipple and pushed on my clit, and her finger picked up much speed, and she just kept on and kept on forcing my body to rise. She took her mouth off my breast as my body rised, she just wouldn’t stop her finger jabbing its self in and out of me so fast and I just it was too much I was so sensitive all I was doing now was going “mom mom mom mom” I wanted to say mom enough plz but only mom kept coming out as I just had the most powerful by far orgasm ever and she just wouldn’t I even started to push for her to get off me, but that only seemed to make her try to go faster though impossible I think. I started to wiggle now, the sensation becoming unbearable I pleaded now “Mom plz stop mom!” but instead of stopping she latched back to my breast, sucking and making popping sounds as I wiggled out of her mouth uncontrollably. Finally and god do I mean finally she slowed down, I am guessing her hand got tired….lol. She didn’t remove her finger though…simply stopped leaving her finger resting in me and letting her body just relax on top of me.

    My breathing was so fast it was actually hurting a little haha. My hands where now on my mother’s back, just feeling her back and holding her in..I think gratefulness? I think it’s normal to just be grateful when someone makes you feel like that. My mom’s breast were smashed against me half on mine half below them, my mom looking up at me, swearing haha I guess she really gave it her all, and I just looked down at her and around the room thinking what the hell just happened that, beyond words.

    After just laying there for many minutes, my extremely sensitive body jumped entirely as my mom finally removed her finger, pushing up and getting off me. I…I was hot and sticky it wasn’t like the night before where I got a great orgasm this was…more and my body had felt like it just had been through a huge ordeal(I guess it was). I was hot…really hot…like I felt like just spent and on fire. My mom sat up, and looked at me, giving me another wink and about to say something but I said “No mom great job.” And she just laughed like a quick laugh and then made a very adorable face, her brows up as she said “Well thanks.” I just…I…then asked if I may ask for 1 more thing. And..her response brought tears to my eyes. “Anything Kim, I’m yours.” I…I asked her if maybe…if she didn’t mind and keep in mind I was still breathing quite hard so it took 10 seconds extra to get the words out, but I was like mom…maybe even If you wake up first, you can stay in bed till I wake up please.

    My mom looked at me, tears now formed in her eyes and she said “Kim I am sorry about this morning…” She seemed like she was gonna go on but I just shook my head and said plz don’t, just lets think about tonight, just promise me when I wake up you will be there. She tilted her head down and said “I promise, I will never leave you.” She then got up and went and got a blanket again, I watched her for just a moment but then I just laid back with the biggest grin on my face, thinking how foolish I had been today for not be okay with this, for being so angry. My mom came back to bed with the blanket, and two pillows, she helped my head up and placed 1 under me, and tossing the blanket over me. She then proceeded to slip under the blanket and putting her arm around my stomach, kissing my cheek and saying she loved me, and finally before I closed for my eyes for the night, I said it back. “I love you…Lesley.” Although she gave me this really shocked look cuz I used her name and we both just laughed a little well more her I more just weakly giggled, I was exhausted :P. Anyways she held me and I asked for TV on and fell asleep to something and my mom holding me hehe.

    So ya that’s the um tale of the day after, I truly hope you enjoyed and I would love feedback, this was much harder to recall seeing as I had to try to remember a day specifically but I tried my hardest to do well.

    Oh ya P.S. Since I had started sharing my mom and I relationship, I have been met with expected but I feel stupid anger and insults towards us. You know what to all you haters out there, I simply have this to say. I am not the smartest or the wises person out there, but I have learned this in my life time. Love is weak and fragile. Love conquers nothing. Love is something that must be protected, and more importantly fought for. That’s what I did throughout my life that’s what we did, we fought for love and happiness, can you say the same?


  • The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Hot Boss Wish Chapter 3: Ms. Kim’s Futa Reward

    Font size : +


    Britney tries to bribe Ms. Kim with a naughty treat!

    The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Hot Boss Wish
    Chapter Three: Ms. Kim’s Futa Reward
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    My eighteen-year-old daughter popped up before me, her long, silky-black hair swaying about her shoulders, and planted a kiss on my lips. Now it wasn’t a normal mother/daughter kiss. Not with her tongue plunging into my mouth, her body pressed so tight against mine, her lips tasting of my spicy pussy.

    After yesterday, when my daughter walked into a staff meeting at my cosmetic business, Mizzytique, and found an orgy in the conference room, we’d become lovers. We both embraced the delight of incest. It was so hot to fuck my daughter with my new futa-dick and flood her underage cunt with blast after blast of her mother’s hot jizz.

    Last night, Yunjin and I had shared my bed. We had made love for hours, exploring each other’s petite bodies. Though I was pushing forty, I had a delicate build like her. Our Korean heritage gave us small breasts and thick, black bushes. We munched on each other’s cunts and sucked on each other’s nipples. We reveled in lesbian, incestuous passion.

    The only thing that would have made last night better was if I had a futa-cock. But, sadly, my gift from B, the futa-fairy, only sprouted at dawn. My daughter new all about it. Her teacher at Washington College, Ms. Marcie, was also a futa. Plus there was a futa-cop, a futa-doctor, and a pair of futa-cheerleaders. Some futas had their cocks from sunup to sundown, like me, and others from sundown to sunup.

    Weird, right?

    Yunjin broke the kiss, licking her lips. “Ooh, I wish I could skip college and come to work with you, Mother.”

    I cupped her delicate chin, staring into her slanted eyes. “No, you need to get your education. Besides, you can come in and help when you get off work.”

    She beamed at me and gave me another hot kiss. Trembles raced down to my clit, my pussy clenching in my panties. Then she broke away and headed for the door to walk to her school. I shivered, grabbing my purse, and following her into the dark.

    Cold wreathed the dark morning. In October, the sun didn’t rise for another twenty minutes. Normally, I didn’t go to work this early, office hours starting at nine. But now I wanted to maximize late fall’s dwindling sunlight, which determined how long I had my futa-dick. So my employees had all agreed to start work at sunrise. After my motivational meeting yesterday, the same one my daughter crashed, my employees were eager to get their reward for doing a great job:

    My futa-dick fucking their bodies into orgasmic delight.

    Already, a marked improvement had struck my company. While bankruptcy still loomed, if yesterday’s sales figures continued, we’d be back in the black in a month. The futa-fairy’s gift had saved my company.

    And given me such pleasure.

    The drive to my office didn’t take long. For cost reasons, I rented a warehouse nearby. It lay next to the runways of Joint Base Lewis-McChord, and the roar of jet engines rattled the thin walls often. Still, I’d converted its interior into a fashionable office. From the outside, it didn’t look like much, just aluminum siding painted yellow-beige. A small sign proclaiming my company name hung over the door.

    Florina already waited there, leaning against the doors, her breath fogging the air, lit by the artificial light shining on her. She glanced at the eastern horizon, glowing with impending dawn, Mount Rainier, a dark silhouette, rising high into the air.

    “Someone’s eager for her reward,” I said, my pussy clenching. I smoothed my skirt as I walked up to her, keys in hand.”

    “Very eager, Ms. Kim,” she said, her voice throaty.

    I only had female employees, and they were all gorgeous in their own, unique ways. Florina’s Latina passion shone through her smoldering eyes and tented the front of her silk blouse. Two hard points thrust right at me as she shifted her hips, her wavy-brown hair falling about her lush face. My pussy clenched in my panties as I shoved the key into the lock.

    “Well, we can get started on your reward before the sun comes up,” I purred, licking my lips as I opened the door, holding it open for her.

    “Oh, I’d like that,” she said, hips swaying.

    I followed that delicious rump’s sway to her cubicle, licking my lips. Before becoming a futa yesterday, I was a lesbian. It took me a few years of a horrible marriage to realize that fact, but it did give me Yunjin.

    Florina reached her cubicle, taking off her jacket. She clearly wore no bra beneath. I licked my lips, pressing against her and kissing her on the mouth. My nipples poked at my own silk blouse, rubbing against her nubs as our tongues danced together, swirling, caressing each other.

    My nipples ached, throbbed. The silk was nice, but feeling her hard nub directly would feel better. My hands slid up her body as we moaned and sighed into our hot kiss. My fingers worked on the buttons of her blouse.

    Her fingers worked on mine.

    “Mmm,” I purred, breaking our kiss for a moment. “Two horny minds thinking alike.”

    “Yes,” she groaned. “You’ve turned me on to women in such a huge way.”

    “Just doing my part to lead the office into productive directions.”

    Florina laughed and kissed me back, nibbling on my lower lip. I shuddered, our blouses falling open at almost the same moment. Our bodies pressed tight, our nipples kissing like our mouths. Trembles raced down my brown nub, shooting for my hungry pussy.

    She growled, her hands squeezing my ass through my gray skirt. She pulled me so tight, our bodies writhing, humping together. My nipples throbbed against hers, loving the contact of our bodies, the feel of her round tits pressing on my smaller breasts.

    Voices echoed through the office. Other women eager to start their day. I shuddered, feeling eyes watching us. I kissed Florina harder, wiggling my hips, so glad my women were all here, all eager to work hard and have fun.

    “I see you’re administering Florina’s reward,” June, my busty head of human resources, purred. “Good. When you finish, you have Casey to take care of.”

    Florina giggled, breaking our kiss. “A futa-boss’s work is never done.”

    I grinned at her. “I’m not the futa-boss, yet.”

    “You are always the futa-boss, Ms. Kim, whether your clit-dick has sprouted or not. You are just so sexy.”

    I grinned at her. “I am so licking your pussy.”

    “Who’s that a reward for? Me or you?”

    I laughed, “Both!”

    I fell to my knees before her, pushing up her short skirt. She had toned, golden-brown legs. I glanced at the picture on her desk, her and her daughter, both in bikinis, smiling on the beach, arms around each other’s waists. Every mother deserved to have an incestuous time with her daughter.

    A wicked thrill went through me as I shoved up her skirt. The maroon fabric rose up her sleek thighs. I stared at the promising shadow between her sleek legs, waiting for her treasure to be unveiled, wondering what sort of panties she wore today.

    Answer: none.

    “I see you just wanted to be prepared,” I purred, running my finger through her shaved pussy, her spicy musk filling my nose. Arousal plumped her vulva, her labia dark and throbbing, peeking through her slit. I parted them, unveiling pink delights.

    “Didn’t see the point of any barriers depriving the boss from what she craves, Ms. Kim,” Florina purred.

    “You are a treasure,” I groaned and pressed my face into her pussy.

    She gasped as I licked through her folds. Her spice coated my tongue. I moaned into her snatch, licking as fast as I could. She tasted so good. It was heavenly. After the last five years working myself ragged for my company, forsaking any sort of intimate relationships, it was wonderful to enjoy myself again.

    And eating pussy was a great way to have fun.

    My fingers gripped her thighs as I licked and tongued her snatch, making her moan and gasp. She shuddered, grinding her fat pussy lips on my mouth. My nose brushed her clit, making her tremble and gasp, her moans echoing through the room.

    “Ms. Kim, yes, eat my pussy!”

    “Go, boss, go,” purred Miley, one of my sales representatives.

    I could feel all the eyes watching us as I tongued Florina’s pussy, all eager to see the reward getting handed out. It spurred my tongue to lick faster and faster. I stared up at the Latina beauty as I feasted on her cunt, her hands squeezing her round breasts, her face twisting in pleasure.

    She shuddered, her clit rubbing on my lips. I latched onto the fat nub, sucking on hit so hard. My dick tingled, eager to become a futa-dick. It wouldn’t be long now.

    “Oh, Ms. Kim, yes!” moaned my employee. “You just spoil us.”

    “She’s such a generous boss,” agreed June.

    “Ooh, June, those tits are lovely,” moaned Florina. “Just squeeze those big titties.”

    “Mmm, what cute nipples,” Miley purred.

    June gasped while wet, suckling sounds echoed.

    My pussy clenched harder. I sucked and nibbled on Florian’s clit, growing so hot knowing my employees were fooling around behind me. I sucked so hard, my tongue swirling around the nub, making her gasp and moan.

    And then Florina shuddered. Hot, spicy cream flooded my mouth. Her body quivered as her orgasm burst through her. She cried out in ecstasy as she savored the first part of her reward. I did, too, licking up her delight.

    “A minute until sunrise, Ms. Kim,” June moaned, Miley still suckling on her nipples.

    “Yes!” Florina groaned, her body quivering. “I want that so badly. I need my futa-reward!”

    “Yes,” I panted, ripping my mouth from her pussy.

    I spun Florina around as I hiked up my skirt. Like her, I forwent any panties. I pressed my thick, black bush against her shaved pussy, my hot clit brushing her pussy’s folds. I moved into position, shuddering, eager for the moment to hit me.

    I really, really hoped my daughter was right.

    “It’s coming in ten. Nine. Eight. Seven,” June counted down.

    “Yes!” groaned Florina.

    “Six. Five. Four.”

    The world tingled in anticipation of my futa-dick.

    “Three. Two. One.”

    I felt the sunrise through the walls of my building. That first moment of golden light peeking over the cascade mountains and falling upon me. Energy rippled through the universe and struck my body. Electricity coursed through my body, a lightning rod guiding it to my clit. I gasped as my nub tingled.
    And then expanded.

    “Ms. Kim!” groaned Florina as my cock grew into her pussy.

    I shivered as my swelling clit-dick expanded into the silky paradise of the sexy Latina’s hot cunt. She arched her back as I filled more and more of her snatch. My expanding cock reached deeper and deeper into her, brushing all her hot folds.

    My eyes rolled back into my head. I groaned, savoring this amazing moment. Rapture poured through me as I swelled to my full girth. Her pussy clenched about my cock. She trembled, stirring hot silk around my throbbing futa-cock.

    “Fuck me, Ms. Kim!” she howled. “Give me my reward!”

    “Absolutely!” I growled, my hips pulling back. My cock slid through Latina paradise.

    Her hot, silky depths caressed my futa-cock as I pumped it in and out of her silky depths. I groaned, my eyes rolling back into my head. My hips thrust so hard, reaming her pussy with my girl-dick. I pumped away, my small tits jiggling, my crotch smacking hers.

    The woman behind me all groaned their lusty desire for my futa-dick. They saw what their reward would be if they worked hard. They heard it gasping from Florina’s mouth as I reamed over and over into her pussy.

    “Yes, yes, yes, fuck my pussy, Ms. Kim!” she howled, her cunt clenching down so hard on my fuck. “Mierda, this is amazing. Just ream me!”

    “So hard,” I groaned, my dick pumping away. “You’re my office-slut, aren’t you!”

    “We all are, Ji-Woo,” my secretary, Natti, moaned. Only she called me by my first name.

    “Yes,” June groaned. “Oh, Miley, finger my pussy, you wonderful girl.”

    I threw a look over my shoulder, grinning at the sight of my employees, in various state of undress, groping each other, kissing, sucking on nipples. Some were even on their knees eating cunt. I loved how we started the day.

    I turned back to Florina, pumping away at her hot pussy. My eyes rolled back into my head as I plowed her. My crotch smacked over and over into her ass. Florina groaned, wiggling back into my thrusts, loving my dick penetrating her snatch.

    “That’s so hot, Ms. Kim,” Casey moaned. She appeared beside us, fully naked, her slim, tall body trembling, her round breasts jiggling. “I can’t wait for my reward, Ms. Kim!”

    I grabbed her, pulling her to me, and kissed her hard while I fucked Florina. I had to crane my head to kiss the taller woman—every woman here was taller than me. My tongue plunged into her mouth while she trembled. I cupped her ass, massaging it, my dick pumping harder and harder into Florina’s hot cunt.

    My fingers drifted into her butt-crack. She groaned and squirmed as I caressed her asshole. Her hand cupped my breast, squeezing my small tit, thumb swiping across my nub. She kissed me harder, groaning as my finger penetrated her asshole.

    Hot, velvety bowels engulfed my finger. My dick throbbed in Florina’s cunt.

    And then I came.

    I groaned, the orgasm bursting suddenly through my body. I moaned into my kiss with Casey. Her fingers pinched my nipple as I jabbed my finger deep into her bowels. My hips thrust forward, burying my cock into Florina’s pussy, cum pumping over and over from my dick.

    “Ms. Kim,” Florina squealed in delight. “Oh, yes, my reward!”

    I broke the kiss with Casey, to gasp, “Your thick, creamy futa-reward!”

    Florina’s pussy convulsed about my dick. Her spasming flesh milked my cock. I groaned, a dizzy wave of delight rippling through me. My cock spurted and pulsed into her cunt, flooding her with every drop of passion I could.

    Casey shuddered beside me, her hot pussy finding my thigh. She rubbed her sandy-blonde bush on my leg, smearing juices on my skin. Her asshole clenched on my finger, her face shining with such envy.

    “I want my futa-reward, Ms. Kim!” she moaned.

    “Of course you do,” I groaned, savoring the pure ecstasy of Florina’s cunt massaging my dick. My orgasm peaked, but the Latina slut still gasped and moaned, shuddering on my dick. “And where do you want it?”

    I dug my finger deeper into her bowels.

    “Could I…?” She licked her lips. “Could I have it up my asshole?”

    “Yes!” I hissed, ripping my cock out of Florina’s pussy. “Good thing that I just lubed my dick in Florina’s cunt.”

    “Good thing,” Casey agreed.

    “Oh, yes, it was all my pleasure to ready you, Ms. Kim,” purred the Latina, my cum dribbling out of her shaved cunt.

    I swiped up my finger and popped my jizz into my mouth. Then I kissed Casey again, forcing her back. My tongue shoved the spunk into her mouth, letting her taste the salty cream mixed with Florina’s spicy pussy. Casey moaned, shuddering at the naughty flavor as her ass sat down on the desk. My cock rubbed at her pussy.

    But that wasn’t the hole she wanted.

    My hands guided my dick lower as she leaned back on Florina’s desk, knocking askew the computer monitor before resting her back against the cubicle wall. My juicy dick dipped between her butt-cheeks and found her puckered asshole again.

    “Is this where you want your futa-reward, slut?” I asked, seizing a bright-red nipple and pulling hard.

    “Yes, Ms. Kim!” squealed Casey. “I want your girl-dick to ream my asshole! I want it so badly! I spent all last night fingering my butt just thinking about it. I couldn’t sleep. I was so eager for this!”

    “Naughty slut!” Miley laughed from the crowd.

    “Fuck her ass, Ms. Kim!”

    “Ream her!”

    “Give the little puta what she want,” grinned Florina, fingering her cunt as she watched. She brought cum-coated fingers to her mouth, sucking on her tasty reward.

    I threw a look over my shoulder, my employees writhing. “Once I’m done fucking this slut, everyone has to get to work! Understand!”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim!” they all moaned.

    “Make it last!” Vivian from research shouted.

    “Yes, make it last!” grinned Casey, wiggling her hips, rubbing her puckered asshole around my cock. “I want to cum and cum and cum on this dick.”

    I grinned at her and thrust. Not hard. I wanted her to savor every heartbeat of my cock sliding into her tight asshole. She’d earned this.

    Her sphincter stretched and stretched and stretched, fighting my futa-dick. But lubed with Florina’s pussy juices, her asshole couldn’t hold out against my passion. The tip popped into her bowels. Her velvety flesh clenched around it.

    “This is what you want,” I purred, my hand stroking her silky pubic hair, feeling her pussy lips quivering as I sank deeper and deeper into her bowels.

    “Yes, Ms. Kim!” Casey moaned, sandy-blonde hair swaying about her shoulders, her aquiline nose twitching.

    I jammed two fingers into her hot snatch as I slid deeper and deeper into her bowels. Her pussy clenched on my dick while her bowels tightened on my asshole. That velvety grip clutched at my girl-cock. Pleasure rippled up my dick as I diddled her pussy and rubbed her clit.

    She twitched and moaned, her thighs clenching so tight about my waist. She pulled me deeper until my busy pressed at her asscheeks. She let out a throaty moan of celebration, my dick lodged to the hilt in her bowels.

    “Ms. Kim,” she groaned. “Oh, god, this is good.”

    “Good,” I purred, my thumb rubbing slow circles on her clit, my fingers pumping in and out of her pussy. “I want you to explode. Savor your reward, slut!”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim!”

    I drew back my cock, dragging it through the tight friction of her bowels. Her asshole’s velvety delight clenched about my dick. Her hole sucked at me, trying to drag me back into those depths. She squirmed and groaned, her eyes rolling back into her head.

    Then, when only the tip of my cock remained in her bowels, I rammed back into her. A hard thrust that impaled her fully on my dick. She gasped, bucking, both her holes clenching on my shaft and my fingers. Her pussy grew so hot.

    I rubbed her clit faster.

    I drew back, so slow, teasing the both of us. She whimpered, squirming, her voice so throaty as I pulled back farther and farther. Her bowels clenched so wonderfully hard about my futa-dick. I shuddered, loving every moment of the slow withdrawal.

    And then the fast, hot plunge.

    “Ms. Kim!” she squealed, my thumb dancing on her clit, my fingers pumping in and out of her dripping cunt. “Your cock! Oh, my god!”

    “Just enjoy your reward for all your hard work,” I groaned.

    “I think there’s something else hard,” a woman giggled from the watchers.

    “Yes!” Casey squealed, her bowels clenching on my dick. “Oh, Ms. Kim!”

    My hips pumped so hard, my speed picking up. No longer could I endure the slow withdrawal. I yearned for the hot plunge too much. Our flesh slapped together as I reamed into her bowels. I felt my cock through the wall of her pussy as my fingers ravished her cunt.

    The desk creaked and rocked as I pounded her. The cubicle wall groaned, flexing as she leaned back against it. It wobbled more, threatening to fall over. I didn’t care if the entire office collapsed. Not with my dick buried into the heaven of her velvety bowels.

    Juices flooded down my thighs as I enjoyed every moment of pumping away at her hot bowels. The heat burning in her ass radiated down my futa-dick and into my pussy. My ovaries approached a boil, my cum frothing to explode out of me.

    “You ready for your reward?” I hissed, my thumb rubbing hard into her clit, mashing the nub into her pussy folds. “Huh, slut?”

    “So ready, Ms. Kim!” Her body shuddered, her eyes rolling back into her head. “Oh, my god, this is amazing!”

    Her pussy and bowels writhed about my fingers and dick. Her spasming flesh caressed my plunging appendages. My futa-dick drank in the friction, the burning heat. Velvety passion engulfed my plunging shaft.

    And brought my ovaries to their full, frothy boil.

    I groaned, slamming my futa-dick into the tight, hot envelop of her bowels. My pussy clenched, juices flooding down my thighs as I felt the frothy cum spurt down my fallopian tubes, rewired to connect to my cock. The futa-jizz spurted up my cock and exploded out of the tip in a mighty explosion of rapture.

    “Yes!” I howled as my dick throbbed with each eruption of girl-spunk.

    “Ms. Kim!” the slut squealed, her bowels milking my cock, thankful for her creamy reward. “Yes, yes, yes!”

    I plunged my fingers into the depths of her spasming as the rapture boiled my brain. I shuddered and convulsed. Mighty spasms of ecstasy wracked my body. I grunted every time I erupted. And then panted as I fired the last of my girl-cum into her bowels.

    “Keep up the hard work, slut,” I groaned, pulling my dick out of her asshole.

    “Yes, Ms. Kim,” she mewled, eyes closed, a dreamy smile on her lips. My cum leaked out of her asshole and onto Florina’s desk.

    I turned around, hard dick slicked with Casey’s asshole, bobbing before me. I planted hands on hips, my small tits heaving as I sucked in breaths, and faced my women as they writhed in lesbian passion.

    “Ladies, back to work!” I snapped. “Now, now. Anyone who is still fingering twats or sucking cunts or nibbling on clits when I reach the count of five will be in a lot of trouble.” I took a deep breath as they gasped. “One!”

    Women broke apart.

    “Two!”

    Fingers ripped out of horny cunts.

    “Three!”

    Tits bounced as women scurried to their cubicles.

    I didn’t even bother continuing. All that was left of the orgy was a pile of discarded clothing, lots of panties and bras, some blouses and skirts. I just shuddered, loving my powers. Casey wiggled past me, her naked ass, smeared with my cum, flashing down the aisle towards her own cubicle.

    I loved being the futa-boss.

    I strode out of Florina’s cubicle, walking with back-straight, pride bursting inside of me. Already, the sounds of work began. Fingers typed at keyboards, phones were dialed. Every cubicle I peered into had women hard at work.

    Except one.

    Britney Rakes’s cubicle lay empty.

    I frowned. The head of my sales department had long been a thorn in my side. She was the first employee I hired, and at first had supported my vision. But when things started going bad, especially during her spat with June over a man, she’d been the source of most of the disgruntled mutters. I spanked her hard last night before the office, showing the bitch her place.

    And now she wasn’t here.

    I marched to June’s cubicle, my dick bouncing before me, sticky with Casey’s asshole. My busty HR director sat at her chair, her naked tits swaying before her as she worked at her computer, typing something.

    “Did Britney call in?” I demanded.

    “No, I thought I saw her.” June frowned. “Maybe she’s in the restroom.”

    “This early?” My hand clenched. I’d have to spank her hard for shirking her work.

    “Ji-Woo,” my secretary’s voice called.

    I turned. Natti stood nearby, her blouse open, her small, firm tits exposed to my hunger gaze. My Korean secretary was such a yummy thing. So cute, so desirable, resembling my daughter. I hired her for that resemblance, wanting to seduce Natti and act out my growing, incestuous desires for Yunjin.

    “Yes?”

    “Britney Rakes is waiting in your office,” she reported. “She said it’s very urgent. That you’d want to see her right away.”

    “Did she say what?” I frowned.

    Natti shook her head. “She was already in your office when I arrived at my desk. But she sounded like you’d enjoy it.”

    “If she thinks offering up her cunt will buy her back into my good graces,” I muttered, “she’s about to learn differently.”

    “Well, she can suck your cock clean of Casey’s ass,” giggled Natti, glancing down at my futa-dick.

    I shivered. When my cock shrank last night, Britney had been about to swallow my futa-dick and do just that. I had just fucked Miley in the ass, giving her her reward and thought to punish Britney by making her suck my dirty dick.

    “You are right,” I purred, giving her nipple a tweak. She shuddered. “I’ll go handle Britney.”

    “Yes, Ji-Woo.”

    I marched through the cubicles. My office lay at the back. I swept past my secretary’s desk and burst through my office door, drawing in a deep breath, prepared to castigate Britney for daring to enter my office.

    Only my castigation died. Another person stood in my office. A girl, maybe nineteen, a nose piercing glinting in her nostril, lounged against my desk. She had short, red hair, an insolent cast about her green eyes. She stood arms folded, a slouch to her posture, her skinny jeans hugging tight hips, her purple halter top cupping a pair of firm, young tits.

    Her eyes widened. “Why the fuck is your boss naked, Mom? And…” Her jaw dropped. “Is that a cock?”

    “A futa-cock,” I purred, staring at the girl then flicked eyes to Britney.

    “This is my daughter, Izzy,” Britney said, grabbing the girl’s arm and pulling her towards me. “I thought…if you saw me and my daughter together…it would help make up for what I’ve done.”

    “What is going on, Mom?” Izzy demanded. “What do you mean by ‘together’?”

    “Your mom is offering to have sex with you for my pleasure,” I grinned. “What a naughty mother you have.”

    Izzy’s jaw dropped. Her freckled cheeks grew crimson. She glanced down at my dick, then her eyes flicked up to my naked tits. “And what about you…? Are you going to just watch?”

    I seized Britney’s brassy hair, pulling the woman to her knees. She didn’t fight me. “Of course not,” I told the girl. “You sixty-nine your mother, and I’ll fuck your barely legal cunt with my big, throbbing futa-dick.”

    A shudder went through her body as I jammed my cock into Britney’s mouth. My employee didn’t resist. She just sucked. Hard. Her cheeks hollowed, cleaning off Casey’s ass from my dick. She didn’t flinch at the sour musk.

    “Gosh, your mother is such a whore,” I groaned, Britney’s tongue slobbering over my dick while her daughter watched. “Isn’t she?”

    “Clearly,” Izzy purred, a smile curling the corner of her lips. “She’s taking your huge prick with ease.”

    “Why don’t you get naked while your mother cleans my dick. It’s just fucked another girl’s ass.”

    “Oh, that’s nasty,” chortled Izzy. “And you’re still sucking her cock, Mom, after it’s been in someone’s butt? Jesus, you are a fucking whore!”

    Britney shuddered, sucking harder on my dick. Pleasure rippled down my shaft to my pussy. My snatch clenched, juices running down my thighs. I loved it. I gripped her brassy hair, fucking her face, driving my dirty shaft into her hot, sucking mouth.

    Izzy peeled off her halter top. She wore a strapless bra beneath, bright red and cupping her youthful tits. She didn’t bother to unclasped it, just yanked it off over her head, her tits spilling out. Clearly eager to be fucked by my cock. Or maybe to lick her mother’s pussy. Pink nipples thrust hard from her small tits, firm flesh jiggling. She kicked off her shoes and unsnapped her jeans.

    “You’re just as much a slut as your mother,” I purred. “Look at you, stripping naked for my pleasure.”

    Izzy shivered. “What are you?”

    Clearly, she didn’t go to my daughter’s college. “A futanari. A chick with a clit-dick. And your mother is loving it.”

    “I don’t know what is going on,” moaned Izzy as she wiggled out of her skinny jeans, revealing a bikini-cut pair of red panties. “But this is hot. I’ll be your slut, futanari.”

    “Ms. Kim,” I groaned, her mother sucking so hard on my dick, tongue swirling to clean up all of Casey’s sour musk.

    “Ms. Kim,” Izzy said, her lips so lush, almost making love to my name as she spoke it. She snapped the waistband of her panties. “I’m your slut. I’ll lick my mom’s pussy so hard if you’ll fuck me.”

    My pussy clenched. My dick throbbed. I loved incest.

    Her panties came off, revealing a red landing strip leading down to a pierced clit. A silver ring glinted between her pink flesh. Juices glistened on a flushed vulva. She spun around, pointing her ass at me as she bent over to drag her panties lower, her slim butt-cheeks parting, flashing a puckered asshole. Her pussy, labia parting as she worked off her panties, dripped more cream, her pink depths inviting my cock.

    “Damn, your daughter is a whore, Britney,” I groaned. “I’m going to fuck her cunt so hard after you make her cum.”

    Britney only moaned about my dick, so eager for her illicit delight with her daughter. She sucked so hard, bobbing her head so fast. Her lips slid up and down my shaft while her tongue danced on my cock. My pussy clenched, the pleasure building inside of me.

    I gripped her brassy hair so hard, thrusting forward. My dick rammed into the back of her throat. She coughed and gagged, which only made this part so sweet as I forced my futa-cock down her throat.

    “Oh, fuck, she deep-throated your dick,” Izzy groaned, leaning against my desk. Her slim fingers pulling at her clit piercing, stretching out her pink nub. Other digits danced on the shaved folds of her cunt. “You are amazing, Ms. Kim.”

    I winked at her as her mother’s lips nuzzled against the folds of my cunt wrapped about my cock’s base. I shuddered, Izzy’s mother moaning about my girl-dick. Pleasure hummed down my shaft, reaching into the depths of my pussy.

    “I’m going to pump cum down her throat,” I groaned.

    “Do it!” Izzy hissed, twisting her clit piercing, her fingers plunging into her cunt. “Cum down my slutty mom’s throat!”

    “Yes!” I moaned, my pussy clenching.

    Britney didn’t deserve to taste a drop of my cum. I held onto her hair, keeping her lips nuzzling into my pussy, and pumped my futa-jizz straight into her stomach. I shuddered, my entire body spasming as my orgasm burned so hot through me.

    I grunted with each blast, convulsing. My pussy writhed. Juices spilled hot down my thighs. I trembled, staring at the girl, loving her slim, sexy body, her naughty piercings, and the lust burning in her green eyes as I used her mother as my cum-dump.

    “Yes, you nasty bitch,” I hissed. “Just take all my jizz right into your stomach. You don’t deserve to taste it for all the crap you pulled.”

    “Punish my mom,” moaned Izzy, her body trembling.

    Was she cumming? Already?

    “Degrade her!” the girl howled, her tits heaving. She was. She was cumming so hard, getting off on her mother’s humiliation. She tugged hard on her clit piercing, squeaking out her pleasure as she squirmed against my desk.

    I shivered, my dick erupting a final time into Britney’s stomach. Then I ripped my cock out of her mouth. Britney fell back on the ground, coughing, gasping, her face beat red. She shuddered, green eyes glossy.

    “Get naked and sixty-nine your daughter,” I moaned. “Get her pussy so wet and ready to fuck me!”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim!” she howled.

    The woman ripped out of her blouse and pencil skirt. She wore nothing beneath, exposing her large tits and brassy bush, soaked with her pussy juices. She hopped to her feet, her pillowy breasts swaying, and lunged at her daughter, kissing her hard, frantic.

    I loved the incestuous passion of a mother and her daughter kissing. Their tongues danced. Large, mature breasts pressed into firm, young titties. Mother and daughter moaned into their taboo kiss, Britney pulling them down to the floor.

    I stroked my dick, my pussy clenching in awe at how hot it was. I knew the thrill of making love to my daughter, and knew Britney savored that delight right now.

    “Devour each other’s cunts!” I moaned as they rolled on the floor, bodies writhing. “Sixty-nine like the sluts you both are!”

    Britney ended up on her back. Her daughter’s lithe figure turned around, straddling her mother’s head. Briney seized her daughter’s ass, pulling Izzy’s pussy to hungry lips. The girl groaned, receiving her first taste of incest as her mother devoured her cunt.

    I fingered my pussy and stroked my dick, watching as mother and daughter sixty-nine. Izzy buried her face into her mother’s cunt, licking and devouring hot pussy. Britney moaned her delight into her daughter’s shaved snatch, her pink tongue licking.

    “That’s it, you nasty sluts,” I groaned, my pussy clenching on my fingers.

    They both moaned and bucked, smearing their pussies on the other’s mouths. Britney gripped her daughter’s slim ass, squeezing it as she tongue through Izzy’s snatch. She feasted with a perverse, motherly hunger.

    I loved it.

    My pussy grew hotter and hotter about my plunging fingers. My dick ached and throbbed in my hand. Their moans grew louder and louder, their incestuous passion filling the air of my office with a beautiful perfume.

    Hot pussy.

    The intoxicating scent filled my nose. I groaned, watching them writhe. Mother and daughter feasted on each other’s cunts for my pleasure. They moaned and gasped, licked and sucked. Britney’s fingers dug so hard into her daughter’s cunt.

    “Oh, my god, baby!” she squealed. “Oh, my fucking god!”

    “Yes,” I groaned, stroking my dick so hard, kneeling before Britney’s head, my cock aimed at her daughter’s ass. “Cum on your daughter’s pretty mouth.”

    “I am!” Britney moaned, bucking. Then her lips sucked on Izzy’s clit, piercing and all.

    The girl squealed. Her ass clenched. Juices squirted out of her pussy, splashing across her mother’s face. Both mother and daughter writhed in shared climaxes, loving each other. I groaned, my pussy molten about my fingers, my dick aching for underage snatch.

    I rammed my cock into Izzy’s cunt, thrusting over her mother’s face. The girl’s pussy spasmed about my futa-dick, still convulsing in incestuous rapture. I groaned, sinking so deep into the daughter’s snatch, savoring her spasming flesh.

    “That’s my futa-dick in you, whore,” I groaned. “And—”

    A shudder ran through me as her mother licked from her pussy to mine. I groaned, Britney’s tongue swirling through my folds. I drew back my cock, her lips nuzzling at my shaft soaked in her daughter’s juices.

    And then I thrust in.

    “Oh, fuck,” Izzy moaned, squirming atop her mother. “Your cock is amazing, Ms. Kim!”

    “Yes, yes, fuck my daughter’s cunt!” moaned Britney between licks.

    “I will!” I groaned, thrusting so hard into the girl’s underage snatch. “Just keep licking us, and your daughter will cum and cum!”

    “Good!” moaned Britney.

    My tits bounced and jiggled. My cock hammered over and over into the daughter’s hot snatch while her mother’s tongue dragged through my pussy. The pleasure burned through my body. I reveled in this moment, sharing their incestuous passion. I knew they’d be lovers going forward.

    How could they not?

    I slammed over and over into Izzy’s spasming twat. She kept cumming, her flesh writhing about my futa-dick. I groaned, loving her silky embrace. I pounded her cunt so hard, reaming her pussy with every thrust of my cock while she moaned her pleasure into her mother’s pussy.

    “Yes, yes, keep eating your mother’s snatch,” I groaned. “Love her, slut!”

    “She tastes sooooo good!” Izzy groaned. “I love it!”

    I smacked her pert ass. “Of course you do. Every daughter loves her mother’s cunt!”

    “And every mother their daughter’s!” moaned Britney.

    Izzy’s pussy spasmed harder on my girl-cock, her orgasm intensifying. I loved it, her silky flesh sucking at my futa-dick. My ovaries boiled, eager to shoot my cum into her. Then her mother would lick her clean.

    Britney’s tongue danced across my pussy every time I buried into her daughter’s snatch, adding more delight to the rapture engulfing my cock. I groaned, pleasure detonating fireworks across my vision as I shared the incestuous rapture with my employee and her sexy daughter.

    “Cum in my daughter’s cunt, Ms. Kim!” Britney howled. “Flood her! Plant so much jizz into her snatch!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” gasped Izzy, bucking into my thrusts. “My slutty mom wants to devour your cum out of my cunt!”

    “So badly!” moaned Britney.

    My pussy clenched. I rammed my dick into Izzy’s pussy and erupted.

    My cum fired out of my cock. Jizz painted the spasming depths of her underage cunt. I shuddered, loving every powerful explosion. I swayed, the rapture flooding through my body. I shook, gripping her hips, drunk on the pleasure.

    My breasts shook as my body convulsed. Powerful blasts of rapture fired from my cock and into my mind. I groaned, loving it. My dick twitched and throbbed. The slut’s hungry pussy sucked out every drop from my ovaries.

    And let me groaning in satiated passion.

    I shuddered as I slid my dick out of her spasming pussy. Immediately, Britney buried her face into her daughter’s cum-filled cunt, lapping up my futa-jizz as it spilled out. I smiled, standing up and stumbling to my desk.

    I sat down on my chair. “Britney.”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim?” she answered, her voice muffled by her daughter’s cunt.

    “You’re not in trouble any longer,” I told her. “Everything is forgiven. Enjoy the creampie.”

    “I will,” she moaned.

    “She is,” squealed her daughter.

    Things improved in my office. By the end of the week, my business was back in the black. The looming specter of bankruptcy erased. My daughter, Yunjin, stopped by after classes every day to enjoy her mother’s futa-dick and pass out her encouragements to the workers.

    Futa-rewards were earned on a daily basis. My women buzzed around the office, big grins on their faces, futa-cum dripping out of their holes. It was so freeing, especially when the office when clothing optional, though sexy lingerie and stockings were always appreciated.

    Other employees had daughters, too. I loved watching new incest birthed between mothers and their daughters (Florina and her daughter made for one naughty threesome). I was so glad B answered my wish. I didn’t know what her favor would be, but I knew I’d pay it with a smile on my face.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Bean Sidhe, or B as her patrons called her, fluttered her wings in delight. Her cum splattered across the icy office, an exact replica of Ji-Woo Kim’s in the mortal world. Pleasure buzzed through the futa-fairy as her orgasm died in her body.

    “How do you like that, summer slut?” demanded Bean Sidhe. “You think I’m intimidated by the stunt you pulled with the doctor? I’ll play where I want! And I want to play in Parkland.”

    Summer’s warmth howled through the frozen office, ice weeping melt. Bean Sidhe laughed at the summer slut’s anger.

    The END of Ms. Kim’s Tale


  • ME, MY GIRLFRIEND, AND HER BEST FRIEND: PART FOUR – Day Three

    Font size : +


    This story was too long so I’ve broken it into the three days that it took place during.  On Day One:  After five years apart, I was reunited with Belinda and Marcella at a friends wedding.  Belinda had been my high school girlfriend and Marcella was her best friend.  Back in 1999 when we were all nineteen or twenty, the three of us all had sex together a number of times.  In 2001, we reunited for one night of passion despite the fact that Marcella was engaged.  Now it’s five years later and Belinda and I have been broken up for three years.  Belinda is in a relationship with someone else at this point, and Marcella is going through a divorce.  When Marcella and I are finally alone, things heat up dramatically and we end up having sex in the front yard of my parents house in the middle of the night. On Day Two, we went to the wedding and Belinda got into more fights over the phone with her boyfriend Bruce.  After the wedding we went to my fathers house and drank some wine in the hot tub and listened to a crying Belinda worry over Bruce’s fidelity.  As the night wore on and the wine flowed, one thing led to another.  Marcella and I confessed our true feelings and the three of us went on to have another amazing sexual experience.  We talked about Marcella moving to Florida and the possibility of the three of us all living together.  Now it’s day three and I’m in for the biggest surprise of all…

    Me, My Girlfriend and Her Best Friend: Part Four – Day Three

    MARCH 2007

    The sun had been up for almost two hours before I woke up on the floor of the living room.  The cobwebs in my head cleared as I registered where I was.  I was lying on my side and could feel the warmth of Belinda’s naked body against my chest.  My arm was draped across her.  In front of her was the sleeping form of Marcella.  We’d had an amazing night.

    I sat up and yawned as quietly as I could.  Staring down at the two of them, I smiled in silence.  During all of the years that had passed, I had seldom allowed myself to hope that the three of us might share just one more night together.  After everything we had talked about the previous evening, it was looking like there would be many more to come. 

    I reached down to caress Belinda’s bare shoulder.  Her body slowly rolled onto it’s back and her eyes squinted open just wide enough to meet my admiring stare.  A warm smile spread across her face as the top of the white blanket she was under slid just below her perfect breasts.  I had no delusions about how lucky I was.  What the three of us were doing was NOT common.

    “Hungry?” I asked.

    “Starving.” she smiled.

    I rose from the floor and ambled into the dining room where I’d left my pants the night before.  My boxers were still in a wet clump in the backyard beside the pool.  I slipped into my slacks, commando and headed into the kitchen.

    I dug around in the fridge and whipped up a quick breakfast.  When I entered the dining room, Belinda and Marcella were seated at the table.  Marcella was wearing my white undershirt. Belinda was wearing my tuxedo shirt and they both looked amazing in the soft morning light.  No one spoke as we ate our first meal together.

    After breakfast, we decided to watch a movie.  Upon entering the living room, Marcella casually pulled the white tee shirt over her head and tossed it aside.  Belinda followed suit and slid out of the dress shirt.  I smiled at them as they cuddled up to one another in front of the couch before I slipped out of my dress slacks.  We all sat together on the floor, leaning against the couch, naked and happy.  They sat on either side of me and we all held onto one another, sharing the occasional kiss.  There was no jealousy or awkwardness…  Only joy.  It was a glimpse of the future we had been talking about.  It was paradise.

    After the movie, we walked, naked, into the backyard and bright daylight. We climbed into the hot tub. We smoked cigarettes and discussed the future.  We smiled and we kissed.  After a while we decided to shower.

    We stepped into the shower, kissing and washing each others bodies under the cascading warm water.  Marcella picked up the woman’s razor that was set on the tiled window sill.  She then rubbed the flat area just above her narrow slit with her fingertips.  

    “I’m getting a little stubbly down there…” she observed.  

    Typically, Marcella was completely shaved down there and I had to admit, it was a look I enjoyed.  She stood 5’4.  Her Long straight hair was naturally black.  She had recently added some blond hi-lights that fell in random strands that looked really sexy and suited her well.  Her body was tan and lean, save for her natural C-cup breasts.

    Belinda and I watched as Marcella sat down on the tile seat of the walk in shower.  She then lathered up some shaving gel and spread it all over her pubic region.

    “How often do you have to shave it?” Belinda asked curiously.

    “Like, every three or four days.” Marcella replied casually.  “Sometimes I get it waxed and that lasts a lot longer, but it hurts like a bitch.”

    “I’ve done a bikini wax before but never all of it.” Belinda admitted.

    Marcella carefully positioned the razor against the flat skin of her lower tummy, just above the foam triangle she had made and gently drug it downward.  “You’ve never shaved it all off?”

    “No.” Belinda answered absently as Marcella cut another line into the white lather.

    Marcella smiled up at her.  “Do you want to?”  

    Belinda smiled shyly.  Marcella then asked me “What do you think Chico?”

    I looked at her beautiful (then half shaved) pussy and smiled.  “Absolutely.”

    Marcella finished up and rinsed off.  She then sat Belinda down and lathered up some more shaving gel.  “Spread ’em.” Marci chaffed before applying the lather to Belinda’s crotch, paying extra care to her short black landing strip.  She then handed the razor to Belinda.  As I watched Belinda render her pussy completely bare for the first time since she was a little girl, my cock began to grow in time with my pulse.  Belinda was busy being ultra careful not to cut herself, so naturally Marcella noticed my growing manhood first.

    “Jesus, Chico! she laughed.  Belinda looked up to see my hardening phallus.  She smiled and went back to work.  “You know what?..  We should shave you too.” Marcella smiled as she wrapped her arms around me.

    “What?” I asked.  

    I do my share of man-scaping, but had never had the desire to shave myself down there…  Again, I would’ve done anything to make them happy.

    “Yeah.  We should shave you.” Marci continued.  “Then all three of us can be all smooth like little kids.” she smiled.  

    She hadn’t said it seductively or anything, but it was still just so fucking sexy.  

    My cock finally rose to full attention.  Marcella moved closer to me, letting her wet breasts brush against my chest.  She lowered her right hand and found my swollen member and began to lightly slide a loose fist up and down it.  She leaned in closer.  Her breath was hot on my lips.  “Think of it Chico.  We can all pretend we’re little kids and we can play ‘I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.’  Then you can tell us that your dick tastes like strawberries and trick us into sucking it.”  She moaned, oozing sexuality as she pushed her soft breasts against me.  “Fun, right?”

    I smiled.

    Belinda was finishing up as Marcella spread the lather along the base of my shaft.  She then spread it down all over my balls, then up above my steel cock.  Belinda handed her the razor as she rinsed off her own newly hairless pussy.  It really did look amazing.

    Belinda was also 5’4.  She had long light brown hair that hung in wild natural curls.  Her complexion was darker than mine, but lighter than Marcella’s.  Her ass, crotch and B-cup breasts were much paler than the rest of her body thanks to the two piece bikini she always wore.  She clearly spent a lot of time at the beach.

    Marcella had gotten down on her knees in front of me.  “Belinda.  Come down here and hold his dick for me.” Marci politely requested.

    Belinda joined her on her knees and gripped the tip of my cock as Marcella placed the razor carefully against the base of my shaft.  She then drug it back slowly, cutting a line into the lather on my cock.  She worked her way around it, getting Belinda to hold it upward to get underneath, the whole time, making sure I was comfortable.

    Once she was finished with the bottom of the shaft, she went to work on the area above.  I was still as hard as a rock.  She drug the razor in slow careful lines, cutting away at the foamy triangle as she smiled at Belinda who was still holding on to my cock.  “You can jerk him off if you want to.”  

    She had said it so casually that it sent another surge of blood down into my groin.  Belinda laughed playfully and began to gently stroke my wet shaft as Marci finished off the top area.

    As Belinda softly stroked me, Marcella pushed my knees apart and told Belinda to angle my cock upward.  Belinda followed Marcella’s instructions and Marci delicately pinched the skin at the bottom of my scrotum.  Belinda watched with a broad smile as Marcella pulled my sack until the skin was flat.  She then placed the razor just under my cock and slowly drug it downward leaving in it’s wake a clean and hairless line.  Belinda giggled and Marcella turned to her.  “Pour some conditioner on it.”

    Belinda smiled.  “What about soap?”

    I laughed.  “No soap.  That shit burns.”

    “Oh.” Belinda cooed as she rolled her eyes.

    With that, Belinda poured a generous portion of conditioner into her palm and wrapped her fingers around me.  She formed a tight ring and began slipping it up and down my shaft, careful to keep it aimed upward as Marcella continued to carefully shave my scrotum.  Belinda was smiling up at me.  “Does that feel okay?”

    “It feels fucking amazing.” I laughed.  It really did.  She tightened her grip and continued to jerk me slow and slippery.

    Marcella finished the front and sides of my sack and then asked me to sit on the tile seat.  I sat down and placed my feet up by my ass so that Marcella could get the underside.  As Marcella continued her work, Belinda continued her slippery hand-job  I let out a soft moan to which Marcella said “Tell me if you’re about to cum Chico.  I don’t wanna accidentally cut your balls off or anything.”

    I laughed briefly before going back to moaning at Belinda’s slippery touch.

    Marcella finally finished and I was told to stand up and rinse myself off.  When I finished up, she and Belinda took a moment to admire my new ‘smooth’ look.  Belinda then dropped back down to her knees in front of me and poured some more conditioner into her palm.  She then spread it onto her other hand.  I slid my arm around Marcella’s waist as she stood at my side and we both watched Belinda resume her work, only this time, she had come up with a new method.

    She lubed my cock with the conditioner again, only this time she used both hands.  She slid her right hand down the length of my shaft and then followed it immediately with her left.  By the time her left hand had reached the bottom, she had brought her right hand back to the top and continued to stroke me with both fists, one after the other, so that it was a constant downward motion.  The feeling was incredible.

    “Yeah, stroke that big smooth cock.” Marcella purred before kissing me deeply on the lips.

    Belinda continued her amazing new hand-job method and in just a couple of minutes, I was nearing orgasm.  I put my hands on my hips and moaned aloud.  Marcella reached down and used the excess conditioner to give me a slippery ball massage while Belinda slid her fists down my lubed cock.

    “Oh…  Oh fuck.” I moaned.  Then Marcella took it one step further.

    “Tell him to cum on your face.” Marcella smiled down at Belinda.

    Belinda leaned back and closed her eyes.  “Cum on my face baby…  I want you to cum all over my face.”

    She tightened her grip and forced her slippery fists down my cock until an explosion of sticky white cum blasted across her forehead and settled in her damp hair.  A second blast hit her directly on her eyelid.  A third sputtered out across her upper lip and the last remaining gushes dribbled down her neck and breasts.

    Marcella happily wiped Belinda’s face with a rag and Belinda opened her eyes.  She continued to softly stroke me and my nerve endings felt like they were on fire.  She smiled up at me and giggled like a school girl.

    She finally let go of my cock and rose to her feet.  Marcella washed Belinda’s face and hair for her and the three of us kissed and laughed at our latest exploit before stumbling out of the shower and drying off.  We all giggled playfully at our new shaved parts, then lazily ambled back into the living room to lay back down on the floor together.

    It was around 11AM by then and I couldn’t take my eyes off of their naked bodies.  It was relatively warm in the house and neither of them made any effort to cover themselves.  

    ‘Could it really be like this all the time from now on?’ I wondered.  I thought to myself about how much I must have suffered in my previous lives to be so lucky in this one.  I had never been happier before in my entire life.

    Time passed easily and, before long, we were all at a loss for what to do next.  Surely, we would want to play with each others freshly shaved parts, I thought.  Truthfully, just being there with the two of them was enough to keep me happy.  We spent the next half hour just talking and laughing together.  We spoke briefly about Belinda’s boyfriend Bruce.  About Marcella’s husband John.  About my pseudo-girlfriend Amanda.  We didn’t speak with concern or guilt though.  We simply acknowledged that we all had things to take care of, but we soon resolved that today was not the day for such concerns.  Today was for us.

    Somehow, the conversation drifted back to the photos stored in my phone.  Some were of the two of them.  Some were of other girls I had dated.  They asked me questions about the girls in the pictures.  I asked them questions too.  We talked about all kinds of experiences without guilt or judgment  It was incredible.  I then confessed that of all of the experiences I’d had, I still thought about the two of them (when I jerked off) with more frequency than anything or anyone else.

    “Okay, okay…  What is the ONE THING that you think about the most?” Marcella asked with a smile.

    “Summer of ’99.” I said without a moments thought.

    “Yeah, but which part?” she persisted.  “I mean, There’s got to be one specific event that comes up more often than any of the others.”

    “Shit, I don’t know.” I said.  “What about you?”

    “That time with the ‘Blow-Pop!’” Marcella spat enthusiastically. 

    I knew exactly what she was talking about.

    “Oh, yeah.  Wasn’t that the second time we all hooked up?” Belinda chimed in.

    “Technically, it was the third.” I said.  “What about you Belin?  Which one is your favorite?”

    “The bathroom at Chuck’s party.” she smiled.

    “Ha-ha!  Which time?” Marcella laughed.  “We probably fucked in there like twenty times!”

    After more laughter, we all fell silent for a while.  Then, Marcella suddenly shot up as if she’d been struck by lightning.  “You guys know what we should do today?” she paused.  “We should re-enact each of our favorite memories!”

    “I’m in.” I erupted.

    “Me too!” Belinda agreed.

    We all decided we would re-enact Marcella’s memory first, since hers was the most specific…

    DEJA VU – PART I: MARCELLA

    The three of us sat there on the living room floor as Marcella recounted every single detail she could remember from that day that had taken place eight years earlier in the living room of my mothers house.  Her memory was very vivid, and although Belinda and I remembered that day as well, there were a few details that we had either forgotten, or were never even aware of.  Once Marcella had finally completed the story, we set about recreating it as well as we could.

    Marcella took Belinda by the hand and disappeared into Gracie’s old bedroom and began digging through her closet as I put on my slacks and under shirt.  After almost fifteen minutes, they returned.  They were both wearing short skirts that I remembered Gracie wearing back in high school.  Belinda was wearing a tight fitting spaghetti strap top and Marcella had on a short sleeve blouse that buttoned in the front.  They both looked absolutely gorgeous.

    Marcella sat me down in a chair across from the couch.  She then stood next to Belinda and faced me.  “Okay…  It’s 1999.  I’m 19 years old.  Johnny, you’re 19 too and Belinda, you’re 20…” she smiled as she looked straight at me.  “So, One week ago, we were at your mom’s house while she was at work.  We all got naked in the backyard while we were tanning and we all ended up having sex.”  She smiled, her excitement clearly showing.  “It was the first time you and I had ever done it.  It was also the first time Belinda and I ever went down on each other.  The next day was kinda weird between all of us and a few days later I finally talked to Belinda about it and found out that we were all cool with everything.  That’s when Belinda and I came up with our little plan.  So now it’s a week later, and the three of us are at your mom’s empty house again.”

    Marcella then nudged Belinda.  Following her cue, Belinda walked over to me and pulled me to my feet.  “Baby…..” she paused before turning to Marcella.  “This is so weird…”.

    “Just say it.” Marcella playfully pleaded.

    “Fine.”  Belinda huffed as she turned back to me.  “Baby.  I talked to Marci and she’s totally cool with everything that happened last week.”  Marcella looked around the room pretending not to hear her.  Belinda’s eyes grew more serious.  “Actually, she was kinda into it…  So we came up with an idea.” Belinda giggled, momentarily unable to stay in character.

    “Be serious Belin!” Marcella laughed.  “It’ll be more fun if you do it serious.”

    “Okay, okay!…”  Belinda straightened her face once more and leveled her eyes at me.  “So, we decided that we wanted to put on a little show for you.” she hissed dramatically as she reached down to my crotch.  She slowly unzipped my pants and reached inside.  When her delicate fingers found my cock, she slowly pulled it out into the open air, exposing it to Marcella.

    Clearly, as teenagers, we had all seen too many porn movies.

    Belinda reached over and took hold of my wrist.  She then placed my hand over my cock and squeezed it closed around it.  “And we want you to watch us.” she whispered with genuine conviction.  She then wrapped her hand around mine and began sliding it back and forth along my hardening shaft.  “And we want you to make yourself cum.” she oozed as she stepped away from me.  She then walked over to Marcella and they sat side by side on the couch. 

    Marcella reached into her purse and produced a single strand of red licorice and began unwrapping it.  “Okay, now pretend this is a ‘Blow-Pop.’” she smiled.  With that, she turned to Belinda and said: “That’s when you started kissing me.”

    I watched them lean together and begin to softly peck each other on the lips.  They were both so beautiful, and in a magical way, it was taking me back to that day from our past.  Slowly, and with a feigned bashfulness, they began to open their mouths wider before finally beginning to touch tongues.  I watched the kiss grow deeper and more passionate for almost two full minutes before Marcella cleared her throat, prompting Belinda to move into the next part of the story. 

    Belinda’s delicate hands rose from her lap and found their way to the top button on Marcella’s blouse.  I watched Marcella shyly lean back as Belinda began to unfasten each button.  Marci put a pretty convincing look of shock on her face as Belinda moved down the buttons.  “I thought we were only gonna kiss at first.” Marcella narrated.  “I never thought Belinda would take my shirt off in front of you before she took off hers.” she gasped as Belin pulled the last button.  Belin then pulled the front of the shirt wide open and let it fall down past Marcella’s shoulders, exposing her tan firm breasts.  “I wasn’t wearing a bra that day.  I wasn’t sure if Belinda knew that or not, but I suddenly felt really exposed.”  Marcella then handed the licorice whip to Belinda.  “I could see you start rubbing your cock out of the corner of my eye.  I knew you were looking at my boobs and thinking about having sex with me… And I liked it, but I was still embarrassed” she paused as I began to jerk off.  “Then Belinda started rubbing the lolly-pop on my chest.”

    Belinda took the licorice whip and wet it in her mouth before dragging the sticky tip of it across Marcella’s dark erect nipple.  Then she bent down and drew Marcella’s nipple into her mouth and tongued at it.  Marcella then began telling us more about what was going through her mind back then.  She lightly giggled “You know, when you started sucking that sticky stuff off of my nipple, for some reason, I started pretending it was cum.” 

    “Seriously?” Belinda looked up at her, smiling.  

    “Ha-ha!  Yeah…  I felt totally exposed, but all I kept thinking about was having Johnny’s cum on my tits and the feel of your tongue licking it off.” Marcella ruminated.

    “That’s fucking hot.” Belinda giggled as she continued tonguing Marcella’s nipple.

    Marcella then took the licorice whip from Belinda.  They began kissing again, only this time there was less reluctance.  Belinda briefly pulled away from her and grabbed the hem of her own clinging top.  With one swift jerk, it was over her head and tossed aside, leaving her in just her bra and skimpy skirt.  She then reached behind her back for the clasp as Marcella smiled at her.  “I was so glad when you took your shirt off.  I was starting to feel really naked for a while.  Then I was like, I guess our little show is gonna be a lot more than kissing.  Ha-ha!” she laughed as Belinda’s bra went slack and fell off of her shoulders, exposing her small perky breasts.

    I then pulled my tee shirt over my head as Marcella began to rub the wet tip of the licorice whip across Belinda’s rising nipple.  Then, I unbuttoned my pants and let them slide down to the floor.  As I started stroking myself again, Marcella leaned into Belinda and began suckling the sticky licorice residue from her glistening nipple.  

    Marcella then turned to me and giggled “I wanted to look at you so bad that day!  I remember I couldn’t believe you got naked!  I had never seen a guy jerk off until that night on the deck and I SOOO wanted to watch you jack off and make yourself cum!”

    “Really?” I asked as I stroked myself.

    “Fuck yeah!” she howled before going back to sucking Belinda’s nipple.

    I was jerking off at a pretty rapid pace by that point.  The memories from that day combined with the new images I was seeing was overwhelming.  Marcella finally spoke again.  “When I was sucking the sucker stuff off Belinda’s titties, I was still pretending it was your cum.” 

    I had no idea that Marcella had been thinking all of those things.  Hearing it all from her perspective made the story so much hotter than it already was.  I couldn’t wait to see what I would learn next.

    Belinda then slid off of the couch to the floor, just as Marcella had told her to earlier.  “Now, this part scared the shit out of me!” Marcella hooted.

    Belinda knelt in front of her and began pushing her thighs apart.  Marcella smiled down at her as she opened her legs.  “Seriously, I had no idea you were going to do this!” Marci laughed.  Belinda then pushed Marcella’s skirt up around her tummy, exposing her white panties to me.  Belinda then slipped her finger tips beneath the crotch of Marcella’s panties and pulled them over to the side, exposing Marcella’s beautiful hairless cunt.  I could see that she was already getting wet.

    I slightly tightened my grip on my cock as Belinda sensuously pressed her tongue against Marcella’s glistening clit.  The memories from that day flooded my mind.  They were incredibly similar to everything I was seeing.  

    Marcella began to moan softly as Belinda began to gently lap at her snatch.  I remembered not being sure how far they were going to go with their little show that day and fighting as hard as I could to keep from cumming before the show ended.  I had wanted to see them do everything they were prepared to do.  

    As I cleared my head, I looked up to see that Belinda was beginning to slide her middle finger in and out of Marcella’s beautiful pussy.  Marcella’s moans were growing louder as Belinda withdrew her glistening finger and hung it in front of Marcella’s lips, offering her a taste.  Marcella eagerly wrapped her lips around the finger and sucked her own juices off of it.  Our eyes locked as she pulled the finger in and out of her mouth.

    “You were looking at me like that back then too, right?” I asked.

    “Yep.” Marci smirked.

    “Were you-“

    “Acting like I was sucking your cock?..  Uh-huh…” she purred.  It was so hot!  “I was watching you jack off and pretending her finger was your cock.  It was so fucking hot and I just wanted to do the dirtiest shit I could think of so you would cum!” she moaned.  “That’s when I decided to go down on Belinda, and I started telling her I wanted to taste her pussy and all that shit.”

    She then pulled Belinda up to the couch and kissed her.  Belinda sat down and Marcella dropped down to her knees before Belinda.  Belinda eagerly spread her thighs to welcome Marcella’s warm tongue.  Before Marcella dove in, she turned to me with a devilish grin.  “When I got down like this, I left my panties pulled off to the side so you could still see my pussy…”

    I was blown away.  Marcella was even a freak back then.  

    I looked on as she rammed her lips into Belinda’s waiting pussy.  Belinda’s face twisted with incomprehensible pleasure.  Her breasts glistened and bounced in a strange cadence.  The muscles in her stomach tightened and relaxed.  Between her legs, Marcella’s head industriously bobbed and weaved.  Her shoulders tensed with each rise and fall of her neck.  

    The plaid skirt rested in a bunch around her waist.  Her beautiful round ass stuck straight out at me, the left cheek, bisected by the tight elastic of the white panties cutting tightly across it diagonally.  In the center of it all was her smooth glistening cunt, and just above that, her tight puckered asshole, pulsating as she worked.

    “Holy shit!” I exclaimed.  “I remember!  I was totally staring at your pretty little asshole while I jerked off!”

    I then heard Marcella moan “Heh..  I wanted you to just sneak up behind me and fuck me so bad.”

    Had I known that, I probably would have.

    Belinda was lost in pleasure by then.  Marcella continued to work her magic for a few more minutes before Marcella finally smacked her on the leg.  “It was probably around this time…” she reminded Belinda.

    Belinda’s eyes slowly opened and the little tale we were re-telling came back to her.  “Oh..  Oh, right…”  She then looked up at me.  “Johnny…  Johnny, come here!”

    As I had been instructed to do, I stood still and looked at her in shock.

    “Come here baby!  Come here.  I wanna suck your dick!  I wanna put your dick in my mouth!” she moaned.

    As I crossed the room, Marcella relented for a moment to comment.  “That was the craziest part, because Belinda told me that you were just gonna jerk off while we messed around, so you getting your dick sucked wasn’t ever part of the plan, just so you know.” she smiled before going back to work on Belinda’s wet hole.  

    I stood by the couch and hoisted one leg up beside Belinda.  Belinda accommodated and leaned over to my fully engorged cock and pulled it into her mouth.  Belinda then began giving me a vigorous blow job as Marcella ate her pussy.  

    The scene was beautiful!  I stared down at Belinda, feverishly sucking my cock, then down to Marcella’s flat tongue lapping at Belin’s pussy, her eyes watching Belinda’s lips sliding up and down my shaft. Finally, Marcella pulled away and rose up to join Belinda on the couch.  

    As Marcella sat beside Belinda, she said “Remember how I said I wanted to watch Belinda suck your dick?..  Ha-ha!  I did, BUT I was kinda hoping she would invite me to join in.” Marcella smiled.  I could see the elation in her eyes at being able to re-experience it all.

    Marcella watched Belin suck my cock for about a minute before Belinda finally pulled back and looked at her.  Marcella required no further prompting.  She leaned across Belinda’s lap and took me into her warm wet mouth.  Belinda watched Marci suck my cock right in front of her face for a moment before going on to squeeze Marci’s beautiful breasts.  

    For the next few minutes after that, they took turns going at me.  Sometimes, one would suck me off while the other tongued my balls.  It was actually very close to how I remembered it.  During Belinda’s turns, Marcella would narrate more.  “I remember being surprised at how dirty Belinda would be.  Whenever I was blowing you, she would say shit like ‘suck that cock!’ and ‘you like sucking that cock don’t you?’..  Remember?” Marci asked with a grin.

    Belinda blushed.

    Marcella finally pulled away and stopped Belinda from going in again.  “Then, I remember you just sat back for a while and watched me suck Johnny’s cock.” she paused.  “You started rubbing my back and you said ‘You’re so fucking pretty.’  I was kinda surprised to hear you say that kind of thing while I had your boyfriend’s cock halfway down my throat…Ha-ha!” she trailed off.  “It was so sweet though.” 

    At that point, Belin and Marci smiled at one another warmly and briefly kissed.  Marci then went right back into character.  She looked up at me and licked her lips.  “Okay Chico…  Do your thing.”

    I did remember the next part really well.  Up to that point, I had only really been doing whatever Belinda had led me to do.  I recalled watching Marci blow me and Belin watching her do it, and thinking ‘Belinda practically pushed my dick into her a week ago…  It’s probably okay to take a little more control.’  Funny the way certain moments will ingrain themselves deep in your mind.

    I took Marcella’s hand and yanked her up from the couch.  They both looked at me smiling, which was different from how it really happened.  In truth, eight years earlier in my mother’s living room, they were both very surprised by everything that happened next.

    “This is my favorite part.” Marcella grinned.

    I spun her violently toward the couch, grabbed the hem of her skirt and jerked it down to the floor.  

    “GOD! That’s fucking it!” Marci howled.  

    Her panties had come down part of the way with the skirt and I reached up and jerked them down in one quick motion.  As I pulled Belinda up from the couch, Marcella went on.  “Chico, I’d never seen you be all manly like that before.  I think that’s why I always liked this story so much…” she purred as I jerked Belinda’s skirt down.  “You were so fucking… ferocious!”   

    At that point, all three of us were naked. I turned Belinda to face the couch and bent her over at the waist.  I then grabbed Marcella and bent her over next to Belinda and dropped to my knees behind them.  I grabbed Belinda’s ass cheeks, pushed them apart and dug my tongue into her pussy. 

    Belinda immediately began moaning and saying all kinds of dirty shit and was really getting into it.  She cried out “Eat my fucking pussy!  Yeah baby, stick your tongue in my fuckin ass!”  I lapped at her sweet pussy and puckered asshole in long wet strokes as they started feverishly kissing one another.

    There we were, in the past and in the present.  The two of them bent over the couch, kissing deep and hard as I violently licked Belinda’s pussy and asshole.  It was amazing what Marci had created.  Being able to relive something like that was surreal, but extremely erotic.  It was kind of like being in a movie, but also like a dream.  I had never had the chance to interact with a memory until that day. 

    I was giving Belinda’s backside a thorough tongue bath when Marci reached back and began slapping Belinda’s ass.  Belinda was moaning like a whore as I was rifling through my mind, trying to remember the next part of the story.  Marcella had been very specific and I wanted this experience to be perfect for her.

    I rose up to my feet behind Belinda.  I looked Marcella in the eye and commanded her “Grab my cock and put it in her pussy!”  

    Marcella quickly  spun around and grabbed my cock.  Belinda then reached back and pulled her ass cheeks apart.  I eased forward as Marcella shoved the head of my snake into Belinda’s quivering mound.  I then grabbed hold of Belinda’s hips and slid the entire length of my shaft into her as she released an intense moan of pleasure.  As I found my rhythm, Marcella began to goad me on.  “Yeah, fuck that pussy!” she moaned.  “Fuck that tight little pussy!”

    Eight years earlier, I had been nervous about what I did next.  I was so horny and into what we were doing that I ended up doing it despite my reservations.  Marcella was staring at me, almost as if she was waiting for it.  I slid my cock out of Belinda’s tight pussy and turned my hips toward Marcella.  

    “Taste that pussy.”  I ordered her.

    “God, that was so fucking hot!” Marci exclaimed as she pulled my glistening rod into her mouth.  I watched as she happily suckled Belinda’s juices from my shaft until it was spotless.  I then shoved my cock back into Belin.  Marcella quietly watched me fuck the hell out of her.

    Belinda began screaming “Fuck me harder!  Fuck me harder!”

    “You wanna taste your fuckin’ pussy too?” I taunted Belin.

    “Ooh, yeah.  Yeah, I wanna taste my fuckin’ pussy baby.” she purred as she turned around and sucked her own pussy juice off of my gleaming shaft.

    She sucked me clean and turned around for more.  I slammed my cock into her and went right back to pounding her mercilessly.  Moments later, Marcella cooed “Let me taste it again!  I wanna fucking taste it!”  I pulled out of Belinda again and Marcella inched closer.  “Feed me that fucking dick!  Let me taste that pussy!” she howled.  “Yeah, shove that fucking cock in my mouth!”  

    Back then, I couldn’t believe how filthy Marcella was being.  Now it just seemed natural.  Once I was cleanly suckled, I slipped back into Belinda’s warm pussy.  

    Marcella then slid her hand beneath Belinda and squeezed her breasts.  Belinda moaned aloud as Marci slid her fingertips down the center of Belin’s flat tummy until they came to rest on her clit.  Marci began to apply a small amount of pressure and began massaging it in deep circles as Belinda began to moan even louder.  Marci then leaned forward and kissed Belinda passionately as she rubbed her clit.  

    Marcella and I could both tell that Belinda was about to cum.  Marcella grinned up at me and sarcastically said “ So, I could tell Belinda was gonna cum soon by the way she was moaning…  I kept hoping she would cum before you did, and that maybe she would let you at least give me a pity fuck or something…”

    A monstrous orgasm crashed through Belinda.  Her body bucked violently and then went rigid as I pounded her and Marcella stimulated her clit.  She wailed out “Fucking GOD!  Oh, Fuck yes!  FUCK YES!” before whimpering incoherently and finally slumping into the couch.  

    I spun on my heel and sat next to her and put my hand on her beautiful sweat glossed ass.  As she’d done in the past, Belinda turned to Marcella who was still knelt down on the floor and panted “Do you wanna fuck him too?”

    Marcella pretended to be that shy 19 year old she had once been and bashfully whispered “Okay.”

    With that, Belinda stood up and placed Marci in front of me, but facing away.  Belinda kissed her deeply on the lips and then gently pushed her backward, onto me.  My cock was pressing into the small of her back and she let loose a shy snort.  I grabbed her by the hips and hoisted her up so that she could put her feet up on the couch by my thighs.  I then felt Marcella’s delicate fingers nervously wrap around my cock.  It was still saturated with Belinda’s cum.  She began to rub the tip of it against her pussy lips, further saturating her own tight slit.  She then slid slowly down onto me.  

    “Oh, fuck!” she moaned.  “I had wanted you to fuck me again that whole fucking week.”

    Marcella began to grind her wet pussy down my cock in long deep strokes.  She, as ever, felt absolutely amazing.

    “Oohhh.. fuuuck…  That’s it…  Uh…” Marcella gasped.  

    Belinda squared off in front of her and began kissing her wet and hard as she bounced on my cock.  Marcella moaned into her mouth as Belinda began massaging her clit.  A moment later, Belinda dropped down to all fours in front of us and began violently lapping at Marcella’s pussy.  I could occasionally feel her tongue against my cock as I slid in and out of Marci.  At that point, it was up to Marci to keep the story accurate.

    She lifted herself up off of me and gave Belinda enough room to take me into her mouth.

    “Can you taste my pussy?” Marcella hissed down at Belinda.  “You like licking’ my fuckin pussy off that cock?”

    Belinda shoved me back into Marcella’s gash and resumed tonguing her clit.  

    “Fuck yeah, feels so fucking good…  So fucking good.” Marcella panted. 

    We left the narrative behind for a while as Marcella lost herself to the pleasure she was feeling.  A string of soft moans peppered with profanity would occasionally escape her trembling lips.  I could feel the heat of Belinda’s breath on my balls as Marcella rhythmically slid up and down on my spear. 

    I could understand why it was one of her favorite erotic memories.  She finally slowed her rhythm enough to regain some composure and press on.  “Mmmm…  Ever since the week before, I wanted it from behind again…  You guys..  Do you remember, I was straddling Belinda’s face and Johnny was fucking your tits?  Then you grabbed his cock and pushed it up to my pussy?..”  (See ‘Me, my girlfriend and her best friend part 2)

    Taking Marcella’s cue, I pulled her off of me and shoved her, face first, into the couch.  I was being rough with her, just the way she told me to be.  I grabbed hold of her hips and pulled her ass upward.  I took a moment to admire her little pink asshole before I scooted closer and rammed my cock up her sopping pussy.

    “Oh, fuck yeah!  Fuck the shit out of me!” she moaned as Belinda reached beneath her and began rubbing her clit again.  “Fuck me Chico!  Fuck me!” she moaned.

    Belinda leaned into her face.  She was violently rubbing Marcella’s clit.  “Do you like getting fucked? -Huh?” she hissed.  “You like it when my boyfriend fucks you like that?”

    “Fuck!  Fuck yeah, I like it!” Marcella moaned.

    “Tell me!” Belin demanded.

    “I like the way you rub my pussy while your boyfriend fucks me with his big cock!” Marcella moaned.  Then Belinda turned her attention toward me.

    “What about you baby?  Do you like fucking my best friend while I rub her tight little pussy?”

    “Oh, fuck yes!” I howled.  I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold out.  In the story, Marcella came before I did.  Back then, I knew they were coming over that day, and hoping for the best, I jerked off three times before their arrival.  In the present, I had a slight advantage in that Belinda had already jerked me off in the shower that morning after the shaving event, but even still, I could tell it wouldn’t be long.

    Suddenly Marcella’s panting and groaning grew louder and she shouted “Oh-Fuck!  I’m cumming!  I’m cumming!  OH FUCKING GAWD!  AH!” 

    No sooner than she had made her announcement did I feel a swell of hot spunk building momentum in the base of my cock.  “Fuck!  Fuck!” I shouted as I pulled my cock from her. 

    I stood up and started jerking myself off in rapid fire mode.  As it was happening, Marcella dictated the rest of the story like a play-by-play sports broadcast.

    “Johnny told us he was about to cum and Belinda got on her knees in front of him and I got down beside her!  We pressed our cheeks together and opened our mouths in front of Johnny while he got himself off!” Marcella rattled off.

    My two beautiful women knelt before me, just as they had eight years earlier, cheek to cheek, eyes closed and mouths open.  As in the past, I first aimed at Belinda.  After just a moment’s more work, A stream of warm white spunk exploded from the tip of my cock, straight into Belinda’s mouth.  I turned to Marcella, not quite beating the clock as another stream of jizz splashed on the corner of her open mouth.  The third shot made it in and I spun back to Belinda for another blast.  The volume of cum diminished with each spurt, but I took care to make sure to give each of them as much as I could.  Finally, I was spent. 

    I heard Belinda swallow first.  Then Marcella.

    Belinda took my ultra sensitive post-orgasm phallus into her mouth for one final suckle before offering it to Marcella one last time.  Then the two of them lovingly kissed until the small amount of cum that had missed the bulls-eye was completely gone.

    I leaned back, out of breath and knees shaking.  Marcella stood up and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me hard and wild on the mouth. 

    “Hey, that’s not how it happened.” I laughed through labored breaths.  

    Marcella and I never actually kissed until about five years after that day.

    “Thank you.” she smiled.  “That was perfect.”

    DEJA VU – PART 2: JOHNNY

    We cleaned ourselves up and decided we should eat something.  I put my slacks and T-shirt back on and the girls redressed themselves in Gracie’s old clothes.  I don’t know why we hadn’t just stayed naked.  Maybe it’s just human instinct to cover up.  Anyway, Gracie had always dressed kind of slutty, which I had never appreciated before that day.  Belinda and Marcella looked really hot in her old clothes. 

    “So, who’s next?” Marci asked as she sat at the counter.  “Belin?” she wondered aloud.

    Belinda was seated beside her.  “Let’s do Johnny’s first.” she smiled.

    “Okay.” Marcella casually agreed.  “So, what’s your favorite memory Chico?” she asked.

    I pulled a loaf of bread out of the fridge.  “Mine’s kinda stupid.”

    “What’s stupid about it?” Marci asked.

    “Well…  We didn’t even have sex in mine.” I confessed as I tossed some lunch meat on the counter.

    “Hmm…” Marci pondered.  “So your favorite thing to think about when you jerk off doesn’t involve sex?” she asked me, clearly confused.

    “Well, it’s sexual, but we didn’t actually have sex.” I said.  “Do you guys remember that time we came over here for the weekend when my Dad and Barbara went out of town for Gracie’s cheer leading thing?”

    They both sat behind the counter looking confused.

    I went on. “The whole house was empty for the entire weekend, so I told my mom I was going camping with Chuck and you guys told your parents you were going to Ft. Worth for a concert or something, and we all stayed here and got wasted?” 

    I watched the memories return to them slowly.  “Anyway, it was the middle of the day and you two were laying out by the pool and you were both pretty buzzed.  When I came outside you both wanted me to titty fuck you….”

    “Oh shit, I remember that!” Belinda laughed.  “We were drinking wine coolers, right?”

    Marcella looked at Belinda.  “Yeah, we were drunk and you were telling me about different sex stuff you guys had done and you told me that your tits were too small to do that!”

    “Right!  And I said we should get him to do it to you since your tits were bigger!” Belinda laughed.  “Oh my god, we were so wasted…”

    Belinda and Marcella asked me to tell them everything I could remember.  

    I laid it all out for them during lunch.  Then in the interest of authenticity, we each drank about five glasses of wine.  Then the two of them stripped out of Gracie’s old clothes and put on their panties.  There was no need to find replacements for bikini tops because they hadn’t been wearing any that day.  I put on a pair of my dad’s old shorts as a bathing suit substitute.  The two of them then walked outside and headed up the steps to the pool deck and got into position and we began to re-enact my favorite memory…

    I couldn’t (and still can’t) remember why I had gone inside that day, or why I had been gone for almost an hour.  Anyway, I stepped out onto the back patio and saw the two of them up on the sun deck that overlooked the pool.  We were all three pretty drunk despite the fact that it was only around two in the afternoon.

    “Hey sexy boy!” I heard Belinda drunkenly call out.

    They both sounded hilarious that day because they were genuinely pretty buzzed, but were also ‘pretending’ to be drunk.  It was hilarious.

    “Did you come out here to look at our titties?” Belin giggled.

    The pool deck was about five feet off the ground.  The whole thing was fenced in lattice work, but on a sunny day, any of our neighbors could have easily made out what was happening.  They were both topless and for all I knew, our neighbors across the fence had already been watching them for hours.

    Belinda squeezed her beautiful bare breasts in the warm sunlight.  She then cupped one in each hand and began sensually massaging them as she cooed at me.  Marcella watched on and giggled with glassy eyes.

    Belinda then brazenly stood up from her deck chair.  She went on to pull the cushion from her chair and drop it on the sun deck.  She knelt down on it and motioned for Marci to join her.  As Marci knelt down beside her, Belinda continued to moan dramatically and massage her own tits.  She was giving me bedroom eyes and through a slur, she asked me “Don’t you wish your dick was between our beautiful breasts?”  

    Marcella giggled as Belinda drunkenly ordered me. “Bring us your hard cock!”

    I took the steps two at a time.  My cock was indeed already rapidly hardening at the site of their beautiful firm breasts bathed in sun light.  Knowing that a few of my neighbors might be able to see what we were doing only turned me on more. 

    I could easily see how drunk Belinda was.  Marcella was right behind her.  I wasn’t quite as torn up, but the way things were going, I didn’t mind at all.  I flashed them a grin and slipped out of my shorts.  When the elastic band popped over my groin, it sent my cock into a slow bounce like a diving board.

    “There it is!” Be giggled, kneeling before me.  She pulled me in close against her body and happily pushed her small tits around my cock.  They had already covered their bodies with baby oil and they were both glistening in the sun.  

    “Yeah, fuck that…  ha-ha..  Fuck my tits.” Belinda demanded.  They were both giggling like silly little girls.  Belinda then said to Marcella “Hey!  Let’s make him do something else…  Let’s make him fuck your tits.”  

    Marci laughed again before dramatically stating “I want a hard cock between my tits!”

    They were drunk, and it almost felt like they were ‘acting’ like they were in a porno, only neither of them were very good at acting…  It was the most bizarre combination of eroticism and comedy that I would ever see.

    Marcella scooted closer to Belinda.  Her larger and darker C-cup breasts hung freely in the warm summer air of my memory.  (Or in the mildly nippy spring air as was the case that day.) 

    I stepped over to Marcella and leaned into her.  My cock lay flat against her chest.  She giggled again as she pushed her breasts around my pole.  Belinda then reached over between her glistening tits and held the tip of my shaft against Marci’s chest. 

    “I’m pushing it in and up and down and up and down.” she drunkenly moaned as Marcella began to bounce her tits around my shaft.

    I began to move my hips, sliding my cock in and out of Marcella’s cleavage.  She was staring up into my eyes.  She licked her lips and said “It’s making me horny.”

    Belinda pulled her hand away finally.  “I like watching…” she said distantly.  “Maybe after you he can fuck my tits again.” she said as she focused in on my cock.  Then with a bit more drama than necessary, she asked “Will you fuck my tits again?.. Please?”

    Marcella backed away from me and I turned back to Belinda.  I remember getting the feeling that she wanted to prove herself.  I placed my cock against her chest and she did her best to push her small tits around me again.  Marcella watched intently and encouragingly said “Oh, that looks so good!”

    Belinda didn’t miss a beat as she slid her oiled cleavage up and down my pole.  “I’ll make your cock feel really good…” she moaned.  “Look how hard this is, it’s almost up to my face.” she beamed.  “I wish I could just lick it…”  

    I began to rock my hips a bit faster, and she pushed her breasts together even harder as she loudly blurted out “Oh, yeah!  Fuck my titties!”  She then began making mock sex sounds.  “Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!  Fuck my little titties Papi!” 

    As much as I was enjoying all of her effort, I was standing at a strange angle and my cock kept popping out from between Belinda’s small breasts.  “Why don’t you straddle one of us?” Belinda offered up as a solution.

    “Yeah, straddle me!” Marcella giggled.

    “Yeah, straddle her!” Belinda drunkenly agreed.

    Marcella lay down flat on her back on the seat cushion.  At that point, I had never done that with anyone but Belinda before and I was really excited about seeing how it would feel doing it with someone with larger breasts. 

    Marcella’s round tan tits looked absolutely beautiful covered in oil and bathed in sunlight.  Belinda knelt by her side and invited me to climb on. 

    “Now, you get right on here, right over her…”  Listening to Belinda talk drunk was hilarious.  I’m doing my best to replicate it as I’m writing this, but I’ll never do it justice.

    I threw my leg over Marcella and lowered myself down onto her.  I felt my balls come to rest on her upper stomach and heard her let out a drunken giggle.  Belinda then said “Now, right between her tits and then you fuck it.”

    Marcella let out a huge deep laugh at that.  Belinda joined her briefly as she realized that what she had said sounded so funny. 

    Finally, Marcella cocked her arms out to the sides and placed her palms on the outsides of her beautiful tits.  She then pushed them together around my cock.  At that moment, even though we were all a little drunk, the mood turned more serious.

    “Now fuck those tits.” Belinda demanded. 

    I started out slow, gently easing back and then forward. 

    “Yeah, give her a good titty fucking.” Belinda reeled.  She then left Marcella’s side and knelt down above her head.  She reached down and placed her fingertips on the head of my moving cock to keep it down and avoid having it pop out from between Marci’s glorious mounds. 

    “See?  You have big fuckin’ tits Marci…  I wish I had big fuckin’ titties…” Belinda mused.

    “I love your tits.” I told Belinda.  It was true.  I did, though I have to admit, fucking Marcella’s tits was much more pleasurable.

    “Yeah?..  You love my titties?” she asked with a devilish pout.

    “Yeah.” I moaned as I pushed deeper into Marcella’s cleavage.

    “I want titty-fucking.” Belinda purred.

    I don’t know if she had been jealous of Marci’s bigger chest, or if she felt she had something to prove, or if she just actually wanted it, but either way, Marci released her breasts and I climbed off of her.  She then sat up and handed the cushion over to Belinda.  Be then lay on her back and pulled me on top of her.

    As Belinda mashed her tits together, Marci reached down and pressed the tip of my cock downward so it wouldn’t pop out.  As I began to slide in and out of Belinda’s cleavage, she moaned “Yeah, titty fuck these boobs.”

    Belinda kept saying drunken funny shit and despite Marcella’s efforts, my cock kept popping out from between Belin’s small tits.  After several slip outs, Marcella developed a different method to hold it in place.

    In order to keep my cock angled downward, Marcella formed a ring with her thumb and index finger around the base of my cock.  She had only done it to aim my cock down and guide it into Belinda’s cleavage, but she kept it perfectly still and very tight, so in essence, I was fucking her hand and Belinda’s tits at the same time.  It was also much more effective, and I found myself quickening my pace and really beginning to enjoy myself.

    It was quiet for a little while after that save for my own moaning.  Marcella wore an expression that read ‘all business’ and Belinda looked to be very proud of herself.  I had done this with Belinda before, but had never cum as a result, so I was genuinely surprised when I felt an orgasm slowly building up deep inside me.  Belinda must have realized it too because she noticeably mashed her tits harder together as I rammed my cock in and out from between them.

    An enormous smile spread across Belinda’s face as she giggled “Fuck my tits! Ha Ha!  Fuck my itty bitty titties!”

    I moaned louder and fucked her tits even more aggressively.  Marcella then did the one thing that I would always think about when I jerked off to that memory.  Instead of simply using her hand to hold my cock downward, she began to slide the ring she’d made of her fingers up and down as I continued thrusting. 

    What she was doing wasn’t just to help Belinda anymore.  She was actively trying to get me off and that drove me absolutely crazy.

    Belinda took notice of what was happening and blurted out  “Yeah, jerk that fucking cock until a cum load’s shot right on my little tits…  My little b-cups.”

    My cock then slid completely out of Belinda’s cleavage and Marcella changed her grip and was then fully stroking me as I started to wince.  “Ohh Fuck!” I shouted.

    “Oh, you’re gonna cum?..”  Belinda queried.  “Cum on my tits.” she giggled as she continued squeezing and massaging her oil drenched tits beneath me.

    It was then that Marcella really went for it.  Using her entire hand, she jerked me tight and hard.  I looked down at my oily cock slipping in and out of Marcella’s tight fist, just above Belinda’s beautiful oily gyrating body.  The breeze was cool and the sun was bright.  I let Marci jerk my cock with a slippery fist until I spilled a hot load of cum between Belinda’s tits and up onto her neck.

    I knelt above Belinda panting as she giggled below me.  Marcella casually licked a small droplet of semen off of her thumb and then smiled at me.  “See.” was all she said.  

    She had been right.  It was just like being back in that amazing summer eight years before.  It made us all feel young again.

    DEJA VU – PART 3: BELINDA

    So, dear reader, you’ve made it this far…  Before I go on, you should know that what you are about to read is the entire reason I started writing all these stories down in the first place.  This night was the defining moment that led to my life being what it is right now.  I’m currently working as a writer.  I currently live with Belinda and Marcella. (Hope that didn’t spoil the ending for you, but, come on. You knew that was coming, right?)  We have an interesting lifestyle and as a result, I have a lot more stories to share after this one, but this was the one event that set it all in motion.  So, here it is, and thank you Belinda.  I love you every day.

    Back in March of 2007. 

    Belinda was in the shower.  Marcella and I were sitting in the hot tub talking about how fun the day had been and speculating on what Belinda’s favorite memory might be.  She had mentioned the bathroom at Chuck’s house.  

    During parties at Chuck’s house in the summer of ’99, the three of us would often sneak off to the bathroom to fool around and even sometimes have sex.  We disappeared together often enough to be pretty certain that our friends probably caught on to what we were doing in there.  There had been a lot of parties and a lot of trips to the bathroom, so we didn’t know exactly what Belinda had in mind and the anticipation was driving us both crazy.

    After about fifteen minutes, Belinda finally stepped out of the house. 

    She walked, completely naked with damp spirals of hair hanging in all directions, over to the hot tub and climbed in to join us. 

    “Okay mystery woman…” Marcella began.  “We’re dying to know what we’re doing next.”

    “Okay.” Belinda smiled.  “We can only do part of mine because it technically didn’t really happen the way I fantasize about it.” she opened. 

    Marcella and I sat, intrigued as she went on.  “It was one of those nights that we were partying at Chuck’s house.  We had all gone into the bathroom together like we did sometimes, only that time, SOMEBODY forgot to lock the door.” she said, eye-balling me.  “Anyway, we were all kinda goin’ at it when Hillary walked in on us.”

    “I remember that!” Marcella and I simultaneously blurt out.

    Hillary was a member of that old group.  She notoriously got shit-faced at every party back then.  Nine out of ten times, she would end up taking her shirt off, or making out with some random guy or girl, or generally doing something outrageous.  She was a thin blonde girl with a pretty face.  Anyway…

    “So, I can’t remember exactly what we were doing at the moment that she walked in, but it was very clear that we were busted.  Anyway, she just said ‘sorry, sorry.’ and ran out.” Belinda explained.

    “Riiiiight?…” Marcella coaxed her to go on.

    “So instead of going back to the party after that, we just locked the door and kept going, remember?” Belinda asked.

    “Yeah.” I said.

    “Well, what I fantasize about is that it all happens the exact same way, only instead of leaving, Hillary stays in the bathroom with us and watches us all have sex.” Belinda finished.

    Marcella and I were left speechless.  Finally Marcella asks what we’re both dying to know. 

    “So you want the three of us to ‘do it’ in front of somebody else?”

    “Uh-huh.” Belinda blushes.  “Remember that night we played truth or dare, when you would dare me and Johnny to do stuff or he would dare us to do stuff with each other?..  Well, part of what I liked about that so much was being watched by the other person.” Belinda explained to Marcella.  “Knowing that you were watching me jerk him off, or sucking his dick made it feel so much dirtier.” she paused.  “Then whenever he would watch us make out or go down on each other and we would get him to jack off…  I got so horny being so dirty in front of someone…  Anyway, by late in the summer, none of us were really watching anymore because we were all doing it.  So, when Hillary walked in on us that night, I was scared, but later on I started wishing she had stayed.  I wanted to do all of that shit right in front of her.  I wanted her to see me being all slutty, getting fucked from behind while I ate out a girl…  Just thinking about it is turning me on.”

    I had caught glimpses of what an exhibitionist Belinda was deep down inside when she would put on little shows for me with Marcella, but I had no idea it went as deep as it did.  I was loving all of her honesty and the fact that she wanted to revel in her kinkiness. 

    “I always imagine Hillary because she was always wasted and taking her shirt off and suggesting we all play strip poker and stuff, so I felt like she would have been into it.” Belinda said.

    I was so turned on by everything she’d said that I couldn’t think of anything to say.  Marcella was silent too. 

    We had all seen Hillary the day before at Dan’s wedding.  She looked roughly the same as she had back in ’99.  She was white.  Blue eyes and blonde hair.  She was thin and a little taller than Be and Marci.  She also had bigger boobs that we’d all seen numerous times that summer.

    “She was at Dan’s wedding.  We could call her.” I said.

    Belinda looked at me.  “No way!  I just meant we could pretend she was there or something.”

    Marcella interjected. “Why not?..  None of us even live in the same town anymore…” 

    “No.  She’s friends with all our friends.” Belinda reasoned.

    “So?  She’d have just as much reason to keep it quiet as we would.” Marcella retorted.

    “That’s only if she actually goes through with it.” Belinda volleyed.  “What if we asked her and she said no?  The first thing she would do is tell everyone.”

    I was picturing it in my mind.  Crazy Hillary, watching the three of us in action wasn’t so hard to imagine. 

    “I bet she would do it.” I said.

    “Me too!” Marcella exclaimed.  “She was always wanting to take her top off!  She was always hooking up with everybody.  Shit, she probably would’ve made a move on Johnny if you two weren’t together back then…  Plus, how many times did she get wasted and end up making out with one of the girls from Chuck’s job?…”

    Marcella had a point.  We all sat silently staring at Belinda.  She closed her eyes tightly and finally said “Fuck it.  Let’s call her.”

    After we had sat around and formed our plan, it was decided that I should make the call.  I called her up and told her that Belinda, Marcella and I were still in town and wanted her to join us for dinner.  She happily accepted the invitation.  I then took Marci and Belinda to their houses to shower and change.  We were all to meet back at my dad’s house at 8PM.

    I got back early and cooked up some lamb chops and rice.  Marcella and Belinda arrived around 7:30. 

    Marcella was wearing a jean skirt and black, low cut blouse under a jacket.  She wore her hair down and tussled.  Belinda sported an extremely short black skirt.  The top she was wearing is tough to describe.  It was almost like a thinly looped netting with small sparkling colored jewels all over it.  I’d never seen her wear it before and assumed that she would usually wear a bra or camisole underneath. 

    That evening, she wore it without either and I could very easily make out her nipples through the loose weave.  It clung close to her body, but wasn’t tight enough to mask the natural bounce and sway of her tits when she moved.  Had I seen any girl wearing that out at a club, I would’ve had no respect for her and assumed that she was a raging slut.  Basically, I loved it!  Her light brown hair was left naturally curly and pulled up in a pony.  I reached down and softly pinched her left nipple which had found its way through the loose weave of her top.  “Going all out, huh?” I smirked as she kissed me hello. 

    “Tonight’s about showing off, right?” she replied with a warm smile.  “I thought this would be appropriate.”

    We all agreed that we still wanted to go through with it and at 8PM on the nose, Hillary arrived with a bottle of wine.

    I offered to take her coat and she gladly slid out of it.  She was wearing short white shorts and a black blouse that buttoned down the front.  I have to admit, she looked really good. 

    The next two hours were filled with dinner and lots of wine drinking.  As beautiful as Marcella and Hillary both looked that evening, I couldn’t peel my eyes away from Belinda.  I was shocked that Hillary hadn’t brought up the obvious fact that Belinda’s nipples were clearly visible through her top.  Seriously, If you squinted your eyes, it looked as if she were sitting there at the dinner table topless. 

    Finally, Hillary asked if we were planning on going out after dinner.  We told her that we had planned on staying in for the evening.  To that, she finally said “Okay, good.”  She then directed her words at Belinda, playfully saying “I just wanted to make sure because if we were gonna go out, you should probably know that I can totally see your nipples through that top.” she laughed.  “Don’t get me wrong, it’s a hot top.  I just wanted to make sure you knew…”

    Belinda smiled back and laughed.  “Don’t worry, I know.  I knew it was just gonna be us tonight, so I didn’t really care if everybody could see my tits.”

    I loved the way Belinda just dismissed it like that.  She liked the attention.  She liked knowing that a room full of people could look at her tits.  In fact, I’m pretty sure, she wanted us to. In all honesty, I’ve seen a lot more of that top and others like it since that night, and it’s very seldom that anything is worn underneath.

    The conversation moved forward, but from that point on, there were more and more subtle remarks and sexual innuendos.  We basically all got pretty buzzed and had a lot of laughs.  We were keeping it playful. 

    As the night wore on and the wine flowed, we gradually confessed everything to Hillary.  We finally dropped the bomb and told her that the three of us were in love and that we were all going to live together.

    “Oooohhhh.” Hillary said, wide eyed and frozen.  After a beat she went on.  “So the three of you are…  a couple – er -uh.. an item or whatever?”

    “Yeah.” Marci smiled.

    There was a long stab of silence as Hillary rifled through her thoughts and searched for a ‘politically correct’ way to articulate what she was thinking.  She finally just gave up. 

    “Okay, I don’t mean to be inappropriate or anything, but so like, how does that work?  I mean, do you all sleep together, or do you take turns with Johnny or do you guys have like a girl on girl thing?…”

    We all laughed and the mood lightened enough for Hillary to smile along with us.  Marcella giggled “All of the above.”

    As the laughter died down Hillary said “Wow…  That’s wild you guys… but if you’re all happy and into it then…  You know…”  She lifted her glass again.  “Cheers!”

    Hillary was the first person that we ‘came out’ to.  We found out that it wasn’t nearly as hard as we all thought it would be.

    I finally leveled my eyes at Belinda.  “Do you want me to tell her?”

    Belinda blushed and hesitated for a moment.  Finally she quietly said “Okay.” 

    The wine helped.

    I looked at Hillary.  She was staring at me wide eyed with the beginning of a smirk at the edges of her glossed lips.  “Back in the summer after our freshman year of college…”

    “I remember that summer.” Hillary smiled, her cheeks beginning to flush red.  “The three of you were always sneaking off together.  Oh my GOD has this been going on since back then?”

    “Yes.” I continued.  “We were young and we did a lot of uh…”  I stammered as I searched for the correct word.

    “Experimenting.” Belinda offered.

    “Experimenting!  Thanks honey…  Experimenting with each other.  So today, we were talking about a lot of the different things that the three of us did that summer and sort of…” I stumbled.  “…Sort of ‘re-enacted’ them.”

    Hillary waited patiently for me to go on as she shifted in her chair.  She crossed her legs toward Belinda who could see what difficulty I was having.  Belinda found her courage and took over for me.

    “Basically we were re-enacting each of our favorite memories from that summer.” she lightheartedly explained.  “We did Marcella’s first and then we did Johnny’s.  We were gonna do mine last, but we couldn’t, since part of it involves you…”

    Hillary’s expression didn’t change.  Her eyes remained wide as she blurted out “Are you talking about the time I walked in on you guys in the bathroom that night?”

    “Yes.  You remember?” Belinda asked her hopefully.

    “Oh my GOD, are you kidding me?  I totally remember that.” She giggled.  “I walked into the bathroom and you guys were all going at it!” she smiled at me.  “I just thought you guys were really drunk or something.”

    It was quiet for a moment before Belinda reluctantly continued.  “So-”

    “I’ll do it.” Hillary interrupted, with bright eager eyes.

    “What?” Belinda giggled.

    “Well, you just told me how you were reliving all these sex memories all day and that the only one you couldn’t re-create was the one where I walked in on you in the bathroom, so…  I’ll do it.” she smiled with the wild look of excitement that only kinky sex acts can bring about.

    Marcella sighed and began to smile too.  Belinda was mildly embarrassed but smiling too.  She didn’t say anything else after that, so I spoke up for her.  “There’s a little more to it…”

    “What?” Hillary asked, clearly intrigued.

    “No Johnny, that’s enough, really.” Belinda protested through her blushing cheeks.

    Hillary fixed her wide eyes on Belinda.  Grinning from ear to ear, Hillary prodded.  “What?  Come on, tell me.”

    Belinda was beet red.  “This is a lot more uncomfortable than I thought it was going to be.”

    “Come on, I don’t give a shit.  Tell me.” Hillary pried.  I couldn’t tell if Hillary was just really cool or if she was overwhelmed with curiosity.  Remembering the wild party girl that she used to be, I figured maybe it was both.

    Belinda smiled through a thick wine buzz and said “When I think about it in my head…  I imagine that you stay in there with us…” she shyly raised her eyes to meet Hillary’s “…and watch.”

    Belinda was clearly bashful about everything that was happening.  Mercifully, Hillary didn’t let her mire in silence for very long.  She glanced around the room, still wide eyed, but now openly smirking. 

    “So you want me to watch the three of you have sex?”  She paused for a moment and none of us spoke. 

    Shy smiles circled the room until Hillary finally burst out “Okay!  So what do we do first?”

    Belinda got up and gave Hillary a warm hug as they both giggled drunkenly.  Then we got right to it.

    The truth is; not one of the three of us could remember what we were doing at the exact moment that Hillary had walked in on us that night, so we asked Hillary if she remembered.

    “Johnny was leaning up against the sink.” she began.  Then she smirked at me.  “And you were naked.”

    “You saw me naked?” I asked.  “How do I not remember that?”

    “You were pretty drunk.” she laughed.  She searched her memory and went on.  “Belinda was…  on your left side standing next to you and the two of you were making out.”

    “Was I naked?” Belinda asked.

    “No.” she said to Belinda and Marcella.  “You were both completely clothed, but Johnny was totally naked.” she said.

    “Ha-ha!” Marcella laughed, poking me in the chest.  “You gotta get naked!” she giggled.  “What about me?  What was I doing?”

    Hillary turned a brighter shade of red as she giggled “You were uh…  Let’s just say you were on your knees in front of Johnny.”

    All four of us let out a great howl of laughter.  Once the laughter had died down Belinda told Hillary what to do after she came in.  She asked her to just step inside and lock the door behind her.  Hillary asked how to know when to come in and Belinda told her to just finish her glass of wine and then come. 

    Hillary agreed and Belinda hugged her one more time and said “Thank you so much for doing this!”

    The three of us left Hillary to her glass of wine in the living room and walked into the master bedroom.  We were all smiling like giddy little kids as we walked into the master bath and closed the door, making sure that we left it unlocked.

    Belinda’s smile was electric as she pushed me up against the counter top and threw her arms around my neck.  She kissed me deep and wet the way she had when we were nineteen.  “Ugh, I’m so fucking excited right now.” she whispered, grinning ear to ear. 

    She took a step back as Marcella came up on my right side.  Belinda began to unbutton my shirt as Marcella came in to kiss me. 

    “Hey!  No kissing.” Belinda pouted, jokingly.  “You guys didn’t kiss back then, remember?”

    Marci didn’t bat an eye.  She just backed off from me and focused on Belinda.  “I’m just kidding Marci.  I don’t care if you guys kiss.  That’s not the important part anyway…”

    Marci then kissed her softly on the lips and said “It’s your fantasy.  We should do it however you want.”

    Belinda thought for a moment and said “Seriously?”

    “Uh-huh.” Marci moaned before another slow kiss. “I kinda liked the fact that me and Johnny didn’t ever kiss back then. It made all the other stuff we did even hotter.”

    “Okay.  Don’t kiss him then…  Just so it’ll feel more real.” Belinda smiled.

    Marcella resumed softly kissing her as Belinda finished unbuttoning my shirt.  She pushed it back over my shoulders and if fell silently to the tile floor.  She leaned into me and began to kiss me as she pulled at my belt.

    Marcella stood beside her and squeezed her breasts through her extremely revealing top.  Belinda continued kissing me as she popped the button on my jeans and then worked the zipper downward.  Before my pants could hit the floor, she reached forward and found my fully engorged cock with her soft palm and wrapped her fingers around it, instantly beginning to loosely stroke me in slow motion.

    My pants fell around my ankles and I kicked them away.  There I was, against the sink, completely naked and it had only taken thirty seconds. 

    In keeping with her character, Belinda did what she might have done eight years earlier.  She turned to Marcella and kissed her wet and hard.  When she pulled away, she hissed “Do you wanna watch me suck his dick?”

    Marcella responded in kind.  “Yeah baby.  Suck his dick.”

    Belinda dropped down to her knees.  I reached over and squeezed Marcella’s breasts through her top as Belinda took me into her mouth and began to lovingly stroke my cock with the wet ring of her lips.  Marcella stared down at her.  “Mmm.  I love watching you suck cock.”

    After a short while, Belinda stood up and kissed Marcella again.  “Can you taste it?..  Can you taste his dick on my lips?” she panted.

    “Mmm-hmm.” Marcella moaned.

    “Do you wanna taste it?” Belinda hissed as she stroked my wet cock.  “Do you wanna put that big dick in your mouth?”

    “Mmm…  Yes.” Marcella whimpered.

    Belin turned to me.  “Would you like that baby?  Do you want my best friend to suck your big dick now-huh?  Do you wanna put your big fat cock in my best friend’s mouth?”

    “Mmm-hmm.” I groaned as I gripped the counter top.

    Belinda kissed Marcella one last time and then urged her.  “Suck his cock Marci.  I wanna see you suck his big fat cock!” she moaned.

    Marcella dropped down to her knees in front of me and pulled me into her eager mouth.  

    Her lips were soft and warm.  At first, Belinda just held onto me and watched her.  I was watching her too. 

    “Yeah, suck that big cock baby.” Belinda cooed.  “Suck that cock for me.” she said as she turned to me and closed her eyes.  We shared a deep long kiss as Marcella pushed and pulled her mouth up and down my steel shaft. 

    We were in position.  My stomach filled with butterflies at the thought of another person entering the room and watching us behave so deviously.  I began to imagine it in my mind.  The more I imagined Hillary’s eyes staring at the soft lips easing up and down my cock, the more excited I became.  The anticipation was building into a crescendo.  Seconds later, the door knob began to turn…

    Hillary stood in the doorway with the same wide eyed smirk she’d been wearing all night.  I knew that I was going to be the only naked person when she entered and had wondered if I would feel at all bashful.  Now that it was actually happening, I found that I didn’t mind in the least.  In fact, I enjoyed it much more than I thought I would.  I looked dead at Hillary as she took in the situation.

    “Oh, excuse me.” she blushed.

    Belinda opened her sultry eyes and very seductively stared back at Hillary.  Hillary reluctantly took a step forward and pulled the door closed behind her.  She then turned the lock, just as she had been instructed to, before leaning back against the door.  Belinda stared at her and licked her own lips as she placed her hand on the back of Marcella’s head.  It was surreal.  It was beyond erotic.

    “Mmm…  Do you guys mind if I stay for a while?” Hillary giggled.

    Belinda responded by shoving her tongue into my mouth as she pushed Marcella’s head into my crotch.

    “I like your top Belinda.” Hillary smiled.  “I feel like I’ve been staring at your nipples through it all night.”

    The bathroom was big, but not so big that Hillary was more than five feet from us.  Belinda continued to stare at her with a wild animal lust in her eyes. “I think I’m supposed to wear a bra with it, but I didn’t really feel like it.” Belinda softly moaned.

    “You like being looked at?” Hillary smiled, taking on a more serious demeanor.

    “Uh-huh.” Belinda cooed. 

    Something strange was happening.  I thought that Hillary was just supposed to watch us, but Belinda was very openly interacting with her.  Belin seemed eager to please Hillary too.  It was really interesting to watch their interactions.

    “Do you like watching?” Belinda asked as she slid her fingers around the base of my cock as Marcella pulled down another wet stroke.

    “So far.” Hillary smiled with a raise of her eyebrow.  Then her brow furrowed as she looked directly down to Marcella’s lips sliding up and down my hairless cock.  “Is…  Is he shaved?”

    Marcella then took her mouth off of me as Belinda removed her hand.  Marci giggled as Hillary went wide eyed, admiring my smooth, spit covered erection.  “Oh my God…” she trailed off as Marcella slid her lips back over my manhood.

    “You like?” Belinda purred, smiling at her once more before pulling Marcella to her feet.  “You like kissing girls, right?”

    Hillary blushed.  “Sometimes.”

    Belinda pulled Marcella in close. “Have you ever watched two girls kiss each other?”

    “Yes.” Hillary reluctantly admitted.

    Belinda then shoved her tongue into Marcella’s mouth with no inhibition whatsoever.  Hillary stood and watched on, unflinching. 

    Belinda then pulled Marci off to the side a bit to give Hillary a clear view of my throbbing cock as she she gripped it and began to slide her fist up and down the length of it.  Hillary made no attempt to avert her eyes.  She stared down at the show and smiled. 

    “Do you like watching me stroke Johnny’s big hard cock?” Belinda asked sensuously.

    Hillary shyly bit her lip.  “Yes.”

    It was clear to me then that Belinda was a full blown exhibitionist.  She was pulling out all the stops.  Belinda released my cock and began to unbutton Marcella’s blouse.  Belinda then slid the blouse off of Marcella’s perfect torso.  It was then carelessly tossed aside as they resumed kissing passionately. 

    Belinda then busied herself with the clasp on Marcella’s bra.  It was undone in an instant and tossed on top of her blouse on the tile floor. 

    By that time, I had begun to lightly stroke my cock as I watched the show unfold, occasionally stealing glances at Hillary.  She was fully engrossed as well although I did catch her shoot a glance my way when I began to touch myself. 

    Marcella’s back was to Hillary, so she hadn’t seen Marci’s breath taking tits yet, but they were in full view for me and Belinda.  I studies her tan orbs for the hundredth time that weekend as Belinda took Marci’s hand and placed it on my cock.  Marcella then took over stroking me as Belinda began to unzip Marci’s skirt.

    “Do you think it’s weird that I like watching Marcella jerk my boyfriend off?” Belinda oozed.

    Hillary was briefly at a loss for words.  She finally sighed “I guess not.”

    Marcella was just two or three feet in front of Hillary.  As Belinda pulled Marci’s skirt downward, it caught and stubbornly held on to her beautiful round ass.  Belinda pulled harder with no luck as she continued deeply kissing Marcella.  With another quick tug, the skirt finally came down to reveal Marci’s beautiful tan ass.  The skirt fell to the floor leaving Marcella naked, save for a skimpy black thong.

    “Doesn’t Marci have the most amazing ass?” Belinda mused as she slipped her fingers into Marcella’s waistband and slowly slid her panties down to her feet.

    “Uh-huh.” Hillary whispered.

    With Marcella and I both completely naked, Belinda stepped around us toward Hillary. 

    We weren’t sure what would happen next.  Hillary briefly tensed up as Belinda reached around her waist–
    –and unlocked the door.

    She led Hillary by the hand into the master bedroom and sat her down on the small sofa beside the bed.  She then leisurely shoved me onto the bed.  I checked to see if Hillary was still smiling and she was. 

    Belinda then took Marcella to the side of the bed near the love seat and sat her down facing Hillary.  Marcella went along with every movement without question or hesitation.  Belinda reached across the bed and placed my hand on my cock.  She glanced over her shoulder and spoke to Hillary. 

    “Sometimes, Marci and I like to put on a little show for Johnny.”

    Hillary leaned back into the love seat, wide eyed and giggling.

    “Have you ever been with a girl before?” Belinda asked as she began to push Marcella’s naked thighs apart.

    “I’ve made out with a few.” Hillary replied.

    Belinda made a show of bending at the waist in front of Hillary.  Her micro skirt rose up, revealing her lower ass cheeks as she went on.  “Have you ever gone down on a girl before?”

    “No.” Hillary shifted, leaning slightly forward.

    “Have you ever watched two girls together?” Belinda softly purred as she delicately licked Marcella’s inner thigh.

    “Not in real life.” Hillary admitted.

    Belinda softly kissed Marcella’s inner thigh less than an inch from her glistening hairless slit.  “Mmm…  What do you think of all this?” Belinda queried.

    “It’s pretty dirty.” Hillary exhaled.

    “Uh-huh.” Belin moaned as she softly kissed Marcella’s outer lips. 

    She had cocked her head to the side, placing her cheek against Marcella’s left thigh so that Hillary had a clear view of the unfolding events.  I had already begun stroking my cock, but Hillary’s eyes were glued to Belinda.  “Do you wanna see me lick her pussy?”

    Hillary glanced up at me and then back down to Belinda.  “Okay.”

    Belinda was moving slowly and oozing sensuality.  Hillary watched in awe as Belinda placed a fingertip on either side of Marcella’s pussy and spread it open, further exposing Marcella’s little clit.  She then opened her mouth and pressed the tip of her soft tongue against Marcella’s pleasure button.  Hillary stared at her tongue as it flicked Marci’s clit up and down.  Marci began to softly moan as Belinda flashed a glance at Hillary.  “What if Johnny put his cock in Marcella’s mouth right now?..  Would you like that?”

    Hillary was getting more and more into it.  “Mmm-hmm.” she said almost under her breath.

    I stood up on the bed and positioned myself by Marcella’s beautiful face.  She glanced up as I brushed my cock against her cheek.  She then turned her head and wrapped her warm soft lips around me.  She began pulling me in and out in slow deep strokes. 

    At the sight of that, Belinda turned her face away from Hillary to focus more completely on Marcella’s clit.  She was deliberately bent at the waist and sticking her beautiful ass out, just a couple of feet in front of Hillary.  Marcella softly moaned onto my cock as I stole another look at Hillary.  She was watching my cock gliding in and out of Marcella’s mouth.

    Hillary’s eyes darted back to Belinda’s ass as Belinda reached behind her back and grabbed the tight skirt, hiking it up further to show off her spectacular ass to Hillary.  Once her skirt was in a bunch around her hips, Belinda slipped her thumb under the elastic waistband of her panties and feverishly pulled them downward. 

    She couldn’t get them past the center of her ass cheeks from the angle she was at.  She could have easily stopped pleasuring Marcella for a moment to pull them the rest of the way down, but she didn’t.  She left them clinging around hips, exposing the top half of her ass and she slid her hand down her tummy and into the slack panties.  She began gently fingering herself right in front of Hillary, albeit behind the loose hanging cloth of her panties.

    She began to moan at her own touch.  Within a few moments, she briefly pulled her lips from Marcella’s quivering mound.  “Can you pull my panties down?” she quickly panted before diving back into her work.

    Hillary stared blankly for a moment before looking up at me and smiling. 

    I couldn’t believe it either.  I knew Belinda well enough by then to know what she was up to.  It wasn’t enough to have Hillary watch us.  Belinda wanted to involve her.  To what end remained to be seen. Maybe it was the thrill of toying with people and testing their limits.

    Hillary reluctantly reached up to Belinda’s hips and slipped her fingertips into the waistband of her panties.  She began to pull them downward over Belinda’s smooth tan ass cheeks.  Once past that point, they fell effortlessly to the floor.

    “Thank you.” Belinda moaned.

    From my vantage point, I could see everything that Hillary was seeing.  Two feet in front of her face, Belinda’s hand was feverishly massaging her own pussy.  She was bent over at a right angle with her legs apart.  Her pretty little asshole was in clear view and she knew it.

    “I get so fucking horny watching Johnny get his cock sucked.” Belinda panted.  “Does that make me a slut?” she asked aloud as she fingered herself in front of Hillary.

    Again, Hillary was caught off guard.  “…I guess not.” she answered, trying to appease Belinda.

    Belinda then reached further beneath herself until her middle finger came to rest on her puckered pink anus.  As she began rubbing it in small circles she went on to say “Do you like watching Marcella suck his cock?”

    “Yeah.” Hillary answered timidly.

    “Is it making you horny too?” Belinda panted as she slid her fingertip into her asshole.

    “Uh-huh…  And what you’re doing…” Hillary grinned.

    Belinda quickly turned her head to Hillary as she began to work her finger in and out of her butthole.  “Yeah?” she moaned.  “You like watching me put my finger in my ass?” she baited Hillary. 

    “It’s pretty hot.” Hillary smiled.

    Belinda then slipped her finger out of her rectum and stood up.  She turned to face Hillary. 

    Her nipples poked through the loose weave of her top.  Her skirt remained in a bunch around her hips, leaving her hairless pussy in plain view just two feet in front of Hillary.  She stood with her hands on her hips completely unabashed.  “Have you ever let a guy fuck you in the ass?”

    I was enjoying Marcella’s intense blow-job, but neither one of us could take our eyes off of Belinda and Hillary at that point.  Hillary stared up at Belinda with a spark of lust in her eyes. 

    “Hell yes!” she giggled.  “I fucking love getting fucked in the ass.”

    “Who knew we had so much in common?” Belin groaned sensuously.  “So, are you still into girls at all?”

    “It’s been a while.” Hillary smiled up.

    Belinda returned her warm smile.  “You said you were staring at my nipples all night.”

    “Uh-huh.” Hillary volleyed.

    Belinda slid her fingers back down to her moist crotch, lightly diddling herself.  “Do you want me to take this thing off?” Belinda asked mischievously.

    Hillary cupped her face in her hands and giggled shyly before looking back up at Belinda.  “Yeah.”

    Belinda continued to push her even further, circling her clit with her fingertips.  “You want me to show you my little fuckin’ titties?”

    “Okay.” Hillary giggled again.

    Belinda then shocked everyone in the room by stepping forward and placing her knee on the sofa next to Hillary.  She then brought her other knee up to rest on the other side of Hillary’s hips.  Hillary covered her face again and giggled “Oh my GOD!” as Belinda straddled her waist with her bare shaved pussy just inches above Hillary’s lap.  Belinda then pulled Hillary’s hands from her eyes.  Hillary turned a whole new shade of red as she dropped her hands down at her sides, draping them over Belinda’s naked thighs.

    By that point, Marcella had pulled her mouth off of my cock.  She was staring at Belinda.  So was everyone else in the room.  Lost in my own interest, I sat down on the edge of the bed beside Marcella, eager to see what Belinda would do next. 

    Hillary stared up into Belinda’s eyes with a drunken grin plastered to her face.  Belinda then began to wind her body in a serpentine fashion as she grabbed the bottom of the skimpy top she was wearing.  Ever so slowly, she began to peel it away from her bare skin underneath.  “Are you enjoying the show?” she oozed.

    “I am.” Hillary answered very agreeably. 

    Belinda’s sequined top was just below her breasts as she continued to writhe on Hillary’s lap.  She slowly pulled the top up, revealing her small, but beautiful breasts.  Hillary stared at them. 

    It was clear to Marci and I that a strong current of lust was building up behind her eyes.  Belinda finally pulled the top over her head and tossed it on the floor behind her.  She then pulled the bunched up skirt up past her tummy and over her breasts.  She slipped it over her head and tossed it away before climbing off of Hillary, finally completely naked.

    Belinda had subtly involved Hillary, and then alienated her by leaving her as the only clothed person in the room.  I recognized her tactics, as I had used them myself before. 

    The truth is, I had no idea what Belinda was trying to do.  I had my assumptions, but it didn’t matter either way.  Whether she wanted Hillary to join us, or whether she wanted to torture her all night, I was still having one of the most erotic experiences I had ever had.  Then Belinda handed the reigns to Hillary.

    Marcella and I were sitting side by side in front of Hillary.  Belinda stood next to her and casually asked her “What would you like to see us do?”

    Hillary looked around at the three of us.  She didn’t expect to suddenly be thrust behind the wheel.  “I don’t know…  It’s your fantasy, right?  What do you want to do?”

    Belinda put her hand on Hillary’s shoulder.  “Well, this is part of my fantasy.” she explained.  “I want you to tell us what you want to see us doing.”

    “Oh my god…” Hillary chattered as she put her hand over her eyes.  “Anything?” she asked giddily.

    “Sure.” Belinda said.

    Hillary was silent for a long time.  She finally burst out “I don’t know what to say!  I liked it better when you were telling everybody what to do!” she pleaded.  “I’m sorry.”

    “No, that’s okay.” Belinda smiled.  She then looked at me and Marcella.  “I want everyone to be okay with this though.” she said as she sat down on Hillary’s lap.  Hillary didn’t seem to mind.  “I’ve been fantasizing about this for years, so I’ve got some pretty kinky shit in my mind.”

    Possibly speaking out of turn, I blurted out “Just go for it.”  I was a little over zealous maybe.

    Belinda smiled back to me and then looked at Hillary.  “I’m not worried about you two.”  She then said, “Okay.  I’m just gonna go for it, so if anything happens that’s too much for you, just say ‘pancake.’ and we’ll stop.”

    I couldn’t believe we were invoking a ‘safe word.’  (Pancake is still the word we use, just so you know.)

    Hillary thought for a moment and then smiled again.  “Okay.”

    Belinda excitedly climbed onto the bed beside me.  She knelt next to me and pushed my thighs apart, exposing my full erection and smooth shaved balls to Hillary.  She then bent over me and took me into her mouth just long enough to coat my cock with saliva.  She then took my right hand and held it open in front of her face.  She pressed her flat tongue at the base of my palm and licked it, coating it with more spit before placing it against my smooth cock.  She then turned her attention to Hillary who was seated just a few feet in front of me.

    “First I want you to watch Johnny stroke his big fat cock for you.” Belinda moaned.

    Hillary giggled into her hand for just a second and then focused in.  I began slipping my spit drenched fist up and down my cock in slow long strokes.  I felt strangely calm.  I watched her eyes follow my fist up and down and grew even harder with each stroke, knowing that she was looking.

    “Do you like that?” Belinda began.

    “Mmm-hmm.” Hillary answered.

    “What do you like about it?” Belinda inquired.

    Hillary shifted her weight.  “I like how smooth it looks.”

    “What else?” Belinda pressed.

    “Mmm… I like the sound it makes.”

    “Yeah?” Belinda pushed.

    “Uh-huh.” Hillary moaned softly.

    Belinda let her observe me in silence for a moment before whispering lustfully “Have you ever thought about Johnny fucking you?”  Hillary looked up at Belinda nervously.  “It’s okay.  Be honest.” Belinda soothed.

    Hillary’s eyes drifted back down to my wet cock.  “Yes.”

    “What about you baby?”  Belinda purred into my ear.  “Have you ever thought about fucking Hillary?”

    “Mmm.  Yes.” I admitted as I watched Hillary’s eyes widen further.

    Belinda then kissed me sensuously.  My cock was still standing straight up in front of Hillary as Belinda pulled my hand off of it.  Belinda was about to turn things into a whole new level of kinky.

    “Johnny, I want you to look at Hillary.” she began.  “Marcella is gonna suck your cock for you and while she does, I want you to tell Hillary everything you want to do to her.” Belinda moaned.

    I was waiting for Hillary to say pancake, but the word never escaped her lips. 

    I couldn’t believe what was happening.  I closed my eyes and felt Marcella kneel on the bed beside me.  I then felt her hot breath on my cock, and finally her warm wet lips enveloping me. 

    I opened my eyes and let out a soft moan as I slid my palm down Marcella’s back.  I let my wrist come to rest just above her ass crack and slid my middle finger between her cheeks.

    “That’s it.” Belinda softly whispered.

    I located Marcella’s asshole and began to lightly make circles with my fingertip and then looked directly at Hillary.

    “Hillary.” Belinda went on.  “I want you watch Marcella suck his cock.  I want you to watch everything they’re doing.”

    Hillary stared straight into my eyes and nervously said “Okay.”

    “Now, Johnny…  What do you want to do to her right now?” Belinda panted into my ear.

    Marcella’s lips slid effortlessly up and down my shaft.  Hillary’s eyes moved all over the scene before her.  I suddenly felt more than naked.  I was vulnerable. I was exposed.  Would the dark things I revealed make her think less of me?  I finally released my worry and decided to just go with it.  The tension in the room was palpable.

    “I want to stand up and walk over to you.” I said, looking directly into her eyes.

    “Okay.” she slowly answered with a dry throat.  Belinda then went over and sat down on the love seat beside her.

    “I want to stand in front of you and put the tip of my cock an inch from your mouth and jerk off while you watch.” I said as Belinda placed her hand on Hillary’s knee.

    Hillary stared ahead.  “Okay.”

    “Then I want you to take off your shirt.” I shuddered.

    “Then what?” Belinda purred.

    “I want you to take off your bra so we can all see your tits.”

    “What else?” Belinda pressed.

    “I want you to open your mouth and press your tongue against my cock.” I moaned.

    Belinda then slid her palm up Hillary’s stomach.  Hillary looked at her nervously as she met her eyes.  “Do you want Johnny to put his cock in your mouth?”

    Hillary sat stunned for a moment as Belinda’s flat palm rested against her ribs just below her right breast.  Finally she uttered “Okay.”

    Belinda then added “Do you want me and Marcella to watch you?”

    “Yes.” Hillary panted.

    Belinda then slid her palm up to Hillary’s right breast and gently began to squeeze it.  “Then what would you do Johnny?”

    I watched Belinda’s delicate hand massaging Hillary’s firm breast as Marcella’s head bobbed up and down in my lap.  I began to slide my finger into Marcella’s anus.  “I would tell her to get naked.”

    “Yeah?” Belinda asked me, massaging Hillary’s breast.

    “I would tell her to take off her panties and bend over the couch so we could see her asshole.” I admitted.

    Belinda drew her other hand up to the front of Hillary’s blouse and began to unfasten the top button. 

    Hillary looked at her with mild panic in her eyes, but she still did not utter the safe word. 

    Belinda moved down to the second button.  “Do you want to show off your pretty little asshole?” she giggled.

    “Oh my god, you guys are fucking kinky!” Hillary laughed.  Belinda unbuttoned the rest of the buttons and pulled Hillary’s blouse open to reveal a sheer black bra underneath.

    “I warned you.” Belinda smiled as she reached up to Hillary’s chest with both hands and began massaging both breasts through her bra.  Hillary briefly closed her eyes and softly moaned into the night. Belinda then slid her hands down to Hillary’s waist and began to work on the button of her white shorts.  Hillary’s eyes popped open and she softly pleaded “Wait!  Wait!”

    Belinda continued to pull the button through the hole and whispered warmly “It’s okay.”

    Hillary slowly sank back into the couch as Belinda took her hand and guided it into the front of her unfastened shorts.  Belinda then lifted the front of her panties up and pushed Hillary’s hand inside.  “Now, touch yourself and tell us what you want us to do.” Belinda whispered to her.

    Hillary sank deeper into the couch as I watched her hand begin to rise and fall beneath the crotch of her panties.  She was still a little bit too shy to tell us what to do without some coaxing from Belinda.

    “Do you wanna watch Johnny fuck me?” she asked in a sweet playful tone.

    “Okay.” Hillary smiled as she dug her fingers deep into herself.

    Belinda pulled Marcella’s face up from my lap.  She then climbed in front of me, facing Hillary.  She put her feet beside my thighs and squatted over my waiting cock.  Hillary watched and fingered herself as Belinda began to rub the tip of my cock on her wet pussy lips. 

    “Like this?”  Belinda asked. 

    Hillary moaned her affirmation. 

    “Do you wanna watch me take this big cock in my tight little pussy?” Belinda hungrily asked.

    “Yeah!” Hillary moaned.

    Belinda slid down onto me with a low moan.  Her pussy was still tight and felt amazing.  Hillary’s eyes were fixed on Belin’s glistening hairless cunt as it slid up and down my shaft. 

    “Have you ever watched two people fuck before?” Belinda panted.

    “No.” Hillary panted.

    “Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like getting fucked in front of my friends?” Belinda blurted as she bucked on my cock.

    “No.” Hillary answered, trying to be cordial.

    “Yeah you do.” Belinda cooed.  “Tell me I’m a fucking slut!” she moaned.

    “Okay.” Hillary conceded with a soft giggle.

    “Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like eating girls pussies?” Belinda begged.

    “Yes, I think you’re a fucking slut!” Hillary moaned.

    “Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda howled.  “Why else am I a fucking slut?” she demanded.  “Because I like to take it up the ass?” she crowed.  “Because I let my boyfriend fuck all my friends and then let him cum in my fucking mouth?” Belinda exploded.

    “Yes, you’re a fucking dirty slut!” Hillary moaned as she finger-fucked herself.

    I couldn’t believe how wild Belinda had become.  It was beyond my wildest imaginings.  Little did I know, she was only getting started.

    “Am I a slut because I want you to take your shorts off so we can all watch you finger your little pussy?” Belinda grunted.

    Hillary only thought for a brief moment before she began to rise to her feet.  Belinda continued to chant at her.  “Yeah, show us that little pussy!  Let us watch you finger fuck that pussy!” she growled.

    In an instant, Hillary was on her feet.  Her shorts fell down on their own and she hurriedly slipped out of her panties revealing a thin strip of golden pubic hair just above her pink slit.  She then let her shirt fall off of her shoulders, leaving her wearing only her sheer bra.  She fell back down on the sofa and spread her legs wide, giving the entire room a full view of her pretty little cunt before going back to diddling herself.

    “Yeah, work that pussy!” Belinda screamed as she bucked up and down on my cock.

    I finally took a moment to glance over at Marcella.  She was spread eagle on the bed, rubbing her clit and staring at Hillary.  It was clear that she didn’t mind Hillary’s involvement either, so I went back to focusing on Hillary.  Belinda then continued down the rabbit hole.  “Look at that pretty little pussy Johnny!” she moaned enthusiastically.  “You wanna fuck that tight little pussy, baby?” she asked.

    The answer was past my lips before I could even think about it.  “Fuck yes!”

    Marcella then slid off of the bed and sat on the arm of the love seat across from us and directly beside Hillary.  She spread her thighs open wide and continued to massage her cunt in long wet strokes.

    I suddenly realized that I was on the verge of having an orgasm.  With Belinda bucking on me the way she was and all of the filthy shit that she was saying, it had snuck up on me in a hurry.  I thought for a moment that I might be able to stave it off, but quickly realized it was too late.

    “Oh fuck!  I’m about to cum!” I shouted as Belinda hopped off of me. 

    All three of them stared as I reached up to my glistening shaft and began jerking it rapidly.

    “Fucking cum for us baby!” Belinda shouted.  “Show us that fucking cum.” she purred.  Marcella and Hillary were still vigorously fingering themselves as they waited for me to cum.

    Suddenly my stomach tensed and a volcano of hot thick cream erupted from the tip of my cock.  Belinda, Marcella and Hillary all cooed and hooted as a river of goo spewed over my vibrating fist and onto my belly.

    I lay, glazed and panting in the center of the bed. As though my orgasm was the deciding factor for the end of the night, once I was spent, Hillary and Marcella gradually stopped touching themselves. 

    I panted and silently cursed myself for cumming so early.  I hadn’t even gotten anyone else off the entire night and was a little pissed at myself, even through the glow of my orgasm.  Belinda skipped into the bathroom and grabbed a towel.  She then tossed it onto my stomach as the girls all giggled drunkenly.

    I toweled off my stomach as Belinda helped Hillary up from the sofa.  She then smiled at her, both of them giggling, and said “That was so perfect!  Thank you so much!”  She then went on to hug her tightly around the waist. 

    Hillary was still wearing her sheer bra and Be and Marci remained naked.  I took a moment to enjoy the sight of Belinda pressing her naked body against Hillary’s almost naked body.  Hillary giggled that she was happy to help.  Belinda gave her one last squeeze, then hopped onto the bed and lay down beside me.

    As Marci began to climb onto the bed to lay on my other side, Belinda tossed the towel off of my tummy and said to Hillary “I hope we didn’t get too freaky for you.”

    Hillary looked down at the three of us and smiled warmly.  “I had no idea how kinky you guys are!”

    “Me neither.” Marcella added as she reached across me and playfully squeezed Belinda’s tit.

    We had never had a spectator before, so I began to wonder what would happen now that it was over.  Would Hillary just get dressed and leave?  We had all been drinking.  Should she stay?  If she does stay, would she sleep with us or on the couch?..  All of these idiotic questions suddenly raced through my mind… 

    Then Hillary just sat back down on the love seat and crossed her legs.

    “So, was it everything you hoped for?” she smiled to Belinda.

    “Pretty much.” Belinda beamed.

    The atmosphere was suddenly and inexplicably so casual.  Maybe it was because the big moment everyone was anticipating was over.  I had cum so we could all relax…  Maybe.

    Anyway, Hillary just sat there on the love seat in just her bra and had a casual conversation with the three of us all lying completely naked in front of her.

    “So, am I the first person that’s ever watched you guys do that?” Hillary asked.

    “Yeah.” Belinda smiled.  “Well, one time a bunch of people caught us giving Johnny a blow job together in the backyard at some party, but we stopped, you know?  It wasn’t anything like this.”

    “You guys are fucking crazy!” Hillary laughed.

    “You have no idea.” Belinda smiled.  She then furrowed her brow.  “I feel bad though…  You didn’t even get off.” she said in a sympathetic voice.

    “Oh, that’s okay.” Hillary said.  “I wasn’t really planning to.”

    “Well you can if you want.” Belinda offered as she cozied into my side.  “It ain’t gonna bother me!” she smiled.

    “Really, that’s okay.” Hillary dismissed her.

    Belinda was picking at her fingernails.  “Well, what if we all do it?” she asked absently.

    “All do what?” Hillary asked.

    “Well, none of us got off except Johnny…” she said. 

    I bashfully covered my face with a pillow. 

    “Oh, no, baby, I didn’t mean it like that!” Belinda laughed.  “No, I just meant that I wanna get off and I bet Marcella wants to get off…  I know you can get off again.” she laughed as she reached down and took my flaccid cock in her hand.  “Come on!  It’ll be fun!” she cheered. 

    Belinda then hopped off of the bed and pulled me back over to sit on the edge facing the couch again.  She then pulled Marcella over to sit beside me.  Sitting on my other side, Belinda reached over to my crotch and began squeezing my soft cock in her fingers. 

    “Come on, this will be the perfect finale.” she said as she worked my cock back to life. 

    Hillary giggled as she and Marcella watched my cock begin to grow in Belinda’s hand.  Before long, I was as hard as an oak again.  Belinda then casually spat on my cock and pushed my hand toward it.  I could see that Hillary’s interest was returning.

    Belinda then went over to Marcella and twisted her erect nipple between her thumb and finger.  “Now, you just watch Johnny jerking his big pretty cock…” she said as she slipped Marcella’s hand between her legs.  Marcella giggled briefly before she opened her thighs further and began to gently finger herself.

    Belinda then plopped down in the love seat beside Hillary.  Hillary laughed at Belinda’s comical behavior as Belinda pulled at her thigh. 

    Finally Hillary relaxed and spread her thighs.  Belinda then took her wrist and guided her hand back down to her little pink slit.  Hillary giggled once more as she threw her head back and submitted to Belinda’s will.

    I stared down at Hillary’s little pink pussy as her fingertips began to softly explore.  She had a beautiful little pussy and I couldn’t take my eyes off of it.  Belinda then pushed her forward and began to fumble with the clasp on her bra.  Hillary giggled more as Belinda popped it loose.  “You don’t get to be the only person wearing something.” she smiled.

    Hillary let the bra slip over her shoulders and down between her feet on the floor.  I hadn’t seen her tits in eight years, but they were still beautiful.  We never discussed her cup size, but I would’ve guessed a large C or small D.  Her flesh was pale and her nipples were light pink.  They were about the size of half dollars and were placed just above the center of her breasts giving them a perky quality.

    For the first minute of our mutual masturbation, things were a bit awkward. 

    The four of us sat facing each other, silently tending to ourselves, occasionally smiling or giggling at one another.  The lustful mood from earlier had dwindled and now everything just felt forced.  Every so often one of us would giggle to try and break the tension, but it wouldn’t go away for long. 

    Then Belinda’s voyeuristic side came out to liven things up.

    “Hey Marci?” she called over.

    “Yeah?” Marci softly answered.

    “Do you know what would be really hot?” Belinda asked.

    “What?” Marcella shyly grinned.

    Belinda then slid her finger inside herself and moaned “If you got on all fours and made Johnny lick your asshole while you finger yourself.”

    I smiled and Marcella giggled quietly.  “Okay.”

    She climbed up onto the bed and assumed the position.  Her hand then appeared between her legs and began to work her tight little pussy.  Continuing to stroke my cock, I turned toward her and placed my left hand on her left ass cheek and pushed it open, exposing her puckered little hole to Belinda and Hillary.  I then leaned in and lightly began push my tongue into her rectum. 

    She moaned aloud as my wet tongue covered her quivering asshole for a good minute or so before she finally began giggling and turned around.

    She resumed her position beside me and looked up at Belinda with devilish eyes.  “Belinda…  You know what I think would be really hot?” she asked.

    Belinda returned her smirk.  “What?” she asked.

    “…If you suck on Hillary’s tits.” Marcella moaned.

    Up to that point, it had all been a show.  We did some pretty freaky stuff in front of Hillary, but no one had laid a hand on her yet aside from a short boob massage from Belinda, and that was on top of the clothes.  

    Belinda turned to look at Hillary who was leaning back into the couch and working her fingers in and out of her own wet pussy in slow deep thrusts.  Belinda lowered her head toward Hillary’s chest and looked up at her smiling face and asked “Pancake?”

    Hillary’s smile broadened as she arched her back and moaned “Mmm, no.” 

    With that, Belinda opened her mouth and pressed her wet tongue against Hillary’s pink nipple.  Hillary moaned as Belinda closed her lips around her nipple and tugged at it with her lips.  I felt another surge of blood rush down into my groin as I began to quicken my pace.  Things were starting to get interesting.

    Belinda finally pulled away from Hillary’s chest with a wet chin.  Hillary smiled at her, saying “That was nice.”

    Belinda then pinched her wet nipple softly and smiled.  “You like it when girls suck on your nipples?” she giggled.

    “Does that make me a slut?” Hillary giggled back.

    “No…” Belinda feigned thought.  “Hmm…  What WOULD make you a slut?” she paused.  Then she leveled her eyes back at Hillary.  “I know what might make you a slut.” Belinda moaned.  She then nodded her head toward me.  “It sounds like Johnny’s getting a little dry over there…” 

    Hillary smiled at her.  Belinda licked her lips just inches from Hillary’s mouth.  “If you were to lean over there and spit on his cock, that might make you a slut, maybe…”

    I was bursting with anticipation.  I couldn’t believe how dirty Belinda had gotten and I was loving every moment. 

    Hillary took her hand from her crotch and slowly stood up.  Marcella and Belinda stared at her as she placed her hands on my thighs and leaned over me.  I leaned back to give her more room as she bent down further until she was no more than six inches from my cock.  She then opened her mouth and let a long string of saliva dangle from her lips, down onto my throbbing erection.  It finally shook loose from her lip and I wrapped my hand around my spittle drenched shaft and went back to work.  Belinda and Marcella booth hooted their approval as Hillary sat back down beside Belinda.

    “That felt pretty slutty.” Hillary giggled.

    I was rubbing Hillary’s spit all over my cock as Belinda turned to her and said “It was pretty slutty, but not TOTALLY slutty.” Belinda giggled.

    “Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed.  “So, then what would be TOTALLY slutty?” she asked.

    “You don’t wanna know.” Belinda smirked.

    “Okay, then what would be a little MORE slutty?” Hillary giggled back.

    Belinda laughed briefly as she absently slid her fingers over her clit.  “Uh…  A little more slutty would be…” she drifted off in thought.  “Sucking on my tits.” she mused.

    “Okay.” Hillary giggled back.

    Belinda turned toward Hillary and arched her back.  “Go ahead.” she smiled.

    Marcella and I both hooted as Hillary bent over Belinda and drew her puffy nipple into her mouth.  She was half smiling as she coated it with saliva.  She finally pulled away and we were all giggling like little kids again.  Hillary chaffed “Okay, so what would be even more slutty than that?”

    Apparently, our kink had rubbed off on Hillary.  She was challenging Belinda now.  She wanted to see how far Belinda would push her.  

    Belinda smiled at her and thought for a moment.  “What about letting me suck on one of your tits while Marcella sucks the other one?”

    “Bring it on.” Hillary smiled.

    Everyone was giggling as Marcella stepped over to the sofa and knelt in front of Hillary.  Hillary leaned back and Belinda and Marcella moved in.  As they tenderly sucked on Hillary’s nipples, the entire mood of the evening began to shift.  Hillary began to moan softly as she fingered herself.

    When Belinda and Marcella finally pulled away, Belinda locked eyes with Hillary.  She spoke soft and low.  “You know what would be really fuckin’ hot?”

    “What?” Hillary asked, quite seriously.

    Belinda rested her hand on Hillary’s thigh and began to slide it upward.  She then looked at Marcella and was met with her dark bedroom eyes.  Marcella took her cue from Belinda and put her own hand on Hillary’s other thigh.  Belinda then turned back to Hillary and inched closer to her face.  She then seductively whispered “Letting me and Marcella fuck you.”

    I sat down on the love seat and watched Belinda lay Hillary down in the center of the bed.  I could see how nervous she was about what she had just agreed to.  She had never been with a woman that way and she was visibly terrified.  Belinda then crawled up from the foot of the bed.  Her curly brown hair hung in wild disarray as she slid down onto the mattress beside Hillary, facing her.  Marcella then lay down on Hillary’s other side.

    Belinda slid her fingertips up and down Hillary’s lithe body.  She started just above her pubis and drug her fingertips up her belly and between her large breasts.  

    Hillary exhaled slowly as Belinda began to tease her left nipple.  Then Belinda leaned in and gently kissed her on the lips.  I watched Hillary timidly open her mouth wider and wider to accept Belinda’s gentle tongue.  

    As they began to kiss more deeply, Marcella bent over Hillary’s chest and gently licked her left nipple.  Hillary moaned softly into Belinda’s mouth.  Belinda then rested her palm on Hillary’s flat stomach and began to slide it downward.  

    Hillary took a deep breath as Belinda slid her fingertips just over her strip of blonde pubic hair.  Belinda kissed her deeper still as she inched her fingertips downward until they gently rested over her slit.  As Belinda applied slight pressure, Hillary let out a high pitched moan to harken the first time another woman had ever touched her down there.  

    Belinda began making slow circles around Hillary’s clit as she pulled her lips away from Hillary’s and turned her eager tongue toward her right nipple.  No sooner had Belinda’s mouth parted from hers than Marcella’s eager lips swooped in and began to gently kiss her.  

    Belinda increased her pressure slightly as Hillary and Marcella began to kiss deeply.  Marcella slid her hand over Hillary’s left breast and teased her nipple as Belinda began to slip her finger inside of Hillary’s wet, eager pussy.

    At that, Hillary let out an explosive moan.  Belinda went back up to kiss Hillary once more and found Marcella already tending to her.  The three of them all touched tongues as Belinda pleasured Hillary’s groin with her fingers.  

    As Belinda slipped away, Marcella resumed her deep kiss with Hillary.  I then watched Belinda sensuously slide her body toward the foot of the bed.  She flashed me a lustful glance as she lay flat on her tummy between Hillary’s thighs.  She then lowered her head and silently pressed her tongue against Hillary’s tight slit.

    Hillary’s body began to tighten and flex as she rhythmically panted.  Belinda tongued at her pussy with expert precision.  Marcella continued to lick her breasts, only pausing for an occasional kiss.  

    I stared in awe as my two beautiful women deflowered Hillary before my eyes.  A short while later, I saw Marcella raise her left leg and prop it up, effectively spreading her thighs as she lay on her side.  She then took Hillary’s left hand and drew her fingers into her mouth.  Once they were wet with Marcella’s saliva, Marci guided Hillary’s hand down between her thighs.  Hillary timidly began rubbing Marcella’s wet pussy as Marcella went back to kissing her.

    Over the next half hour or so, I watched the three of them sensually make love.  They frequently changed positions.  Hillary eventually got her first taste of another woman.  The three of them all took turns kissing, biting, licking and tasting one another.  None of them spoke during all of that.  Their movements were slow and patient.  The atmosphere was drenched in eroticism.

    Belinda was lying on her back in the center of the bed.  Marcella was lying on her tummy between Belinda’s thighs, lapping at her smooth slit with great tenderness.  Hillary lay beside Belinda, kissing her lips and neck.  As Hillary lowered her tongue down to Belinda’s nipple, Belinda panted “I wanna get fucked now.”

    She then propped herself up on her elbows and turned toward me.  “Come here baby.” she smiled.

    I was happy to have a chance to redeem myself.  I wasn’t sure if Hillary would stay involved if I joined in on their fun, but it was a risk I was happy to take.  

    What I had been watching them do for the better part of an hour had left me wanting.  I stood up from the love seat as the girls cleared out a spot in the center of the bed.  My cock was still standing straight up.  

    I climbed onto the bed between Belinda and Hillary and lay down on my back.  Hillary was still smiling, but kept her distance.

    Belinda swung her leg over me.  She was facing my feet, straddling my tummy.  In that moment, it wasn’t about making love for her. She wanted to fuck me and she wanted to put on a hell of a show doing it. I was shivering with anticipation.  She reached down between her thighs, took hold of my cock and positioned it at the soft opening of her flower.  Then, in one smooth motion, she lowered herself down onto me.

    Marcella sat to our right and Hillary was kneeling on our left.  I watched Belinda’s beautiful ass bounce up and down on my crotch as I felt our two smooth hairless parts intermingling.  

    Marcella leaned over to Belinda and began kissing her deep and wet on the mouth.  To this, Belinda leaned backward into me as she ground her pussy down on my shaft.  Hillary then joined the fray and began squeezing Belinda’s bouncing breasts.  Belinda turned to Hillary and gave her a deep wet kiss as Marcella slipped her hand over Belinda’s tummy and rested her fingertips on Belinda’s exposed and swollen clit.

    As Belinda bounced all over my cock and got her tits sucked and squeezed by Marci and Hillary, I felt Marcella’s hand begin to gently massage my smooth balls.  Hillary then took over rubbing Belinda’s clit, but was very careful to keep from making contact with me.  Maybe she was afraid that she would be overstepping her boundaries.  I didn’t know how Belinda or Marcella would feel about it either, although it was clear that they were both enjoying her company at the present moment.  

    I began to wonder if Belinda’s exhibitionist nature would lead to more experiences like this one in our future.

    Whether it was from exhaustion or just an act of generosity, Belinda finally climbed off of me.  Neither one of us had reached a climax yet, which led me to think that the night was still alive with possibilities.  

    Belinda took Marcella’s place on my right side as Marcella climbed onto me.  She feverishly pulled my cock into her glistening cunt and began to ride me reverse cowgirl.  Hillary immediate resumed the position she had dutifully filled when Belinda was the one on top, and began to rub Marcella’s clit as she licked her bouncing tits.

    Instead of joining her, Belinda lay down beside me and kissed me deeply before pulling just a few inches away.  She was giddy and smiling like a child on Christmas morning.  She then began to softly whisper.

    “Can you believe this?” she quietly moaned.  

    I was  too lost in the pleasure I was receiving from Marcella’s tight pussy to answer her.  

    She kissed me again and then pushed in close to my ear. In a barely audible voice, Belinda moaned “I wanna watch you fuck Hillary.”

    A smile spread across my face. Belinda giggled and nibbled my earlobe. I had already seen what an exhibitionist Belinda had become. Now I was beginning to see her voyeuristic side.

    “Do you want me to see if I can get her to fuck you?” Belinda moaned quietly into my ear.

    “Okay.” I smiled back before kissing her again.

    I then grabbed Marcella by the hips and rolled with her onto our sides so that I was fucking her from behind in the spoon position. This left Hillary behind me. Belinda was clamoring to her knees by Marcella’s head and she eagerly waved Hillary over to her.

    I grabbed Marcella’s left leg and lifted it high in the air so that I could penetrate her more deeply. Hillary scurried over to Belinda and they were soon face to face on their knees. The sound of Marcella’s bellowing filled the room as Belinda pulled Hillary in close and began kissing her. I watched their hands begin to explore each other’s beautiful bodies before each of them found the other’s crotch and began pleasuring one another.

    Belinda looked Hillary in the eyes seductively and said “Thank you so much for this.” before going back in for another kiss. “This is so fucking hot.” she cooed.

    Marcella began to roll her stomach toward the mattress beneath me. She had always loved it from behind, so I followed her lead and rose up to my knees behind her.

    I stared down at her beautiful ass as I rubbed the tip of my cock on her glistening bald pussy. As I thrust back into her, Belinda leaned across her back toward me and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me with animal ferocity as I pounded away at Marcella. Hillary was behind her, gently slipping her fingertips across Belinda’s swollen clit.

    Amid Marcella’s loud moaning and the slapping sound of my hips repeatedly slamming into Marci’s beautiful round ass, I heard Belinda urgently groan to Hillary. “Rub my fuckin’ asshole!”

    Despite having fucked Marcella in the ass the night before, I hadn’t gotten to do that with Belinda in over three years. When she told Hillary to rub her asshole, I immediately began to wonder if she had decided she was ready for something a bit bigger back there. I was even further excited when I saw Hillary wet a finger in her mouth and then reach behind Belinda. Even though Hillary and I had still not had contact, things were rapidly heating up.

    Hillary massaged Belinda’s rectum as Belin and I made out. My pelvis continued to smack against Marcella’s beautiful ass as I barreled into her from behind. Belinda’s inner freak began to bubble to the surface again. She unexpectedly turned to Hillary and commanded “Put your tongue in my fuckin’ ass!”

    I wasn’t sure Hillary would be down for that. After all, only an hour earlier, she had never even gone down on a girl, let alone eaten one’s ass out.

    Belinda didn’t even wait for a response, opting instead to resume passionately kissing me. I kept my eyes wide open though. I had to see Hillary’s reaction.

    Hillary simply inched back a bit and bent at the waist behind Belinda. I pounded Marcella with Belinda’s tongue down my throat and watched in awe as Hillary pushed Belinda’s ass cheeks apart and buried her tongue in Belinda sweet bum.

    “Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda growled. “Yeah, eat my fuckin’ asshole baby! Eat that dirty little asshole!”

    I had always thought of Hillary as being a bit of a slut, but what she was doing now was well beyond my wildest imaginings. Her nervousness had slipped away along with her inhibitions. She lapped at Belinda’s asshole with reckless abandon. I had already been thinking about fucking Hillary, but that image sent me over the edge.

    It turned out that I was in luck.

    After another minute or so, Belinda pushed me back, away from Marcella. I sat on my haunches at the foot of the bed as Marci rolled onto her side.

    Belinda rose back up to her knees in front of Hillary and began rubbing her pussy as she feverishly spoke. “You like eating my fuckin’ asshole? Huh, you little slut? You like eating my asshole?”

    Hillary just moaned aloud.

    “You little fuckin’ slut! You want some cock now?”

    Hillary couldn’t answer other than to moan again.

    “Is that what you want you little fucking slut? You want to fuck my boyfriend’s big fucking cock?”

    “OOH FUCK YES!” Hillary finally bellowed.

    Marcella began fingering herself as she watched the exchange. Belinda pressed on. “Yeah? You wanna fuck my boyfriend you little slut?”

    “Yes!” Hillary moaned as Belinda pinched her nipple hard.

    “Tell me! Tell me you’re a little fucking slut and you wanna fuck my boyfriend right in front of me!” Belinda demanded.

    OH FUCK! I’m a little fucking slut! Oh, I’m a dirty slut and I want your boyfriend’s cock in my tight little pussy!” Hillary released.

    “Yeah?” Be pressed further. “Tell me how you want that fuckin’ cock! Tell everybody how you like to get fucked!”

    “From behind!” Hillary panted.

    Hillary got down on her hands and knees in the center of the bed, putting her beautiful athletic ass on display for everyone to admire. Belinda and Marcella each got on either side of her. Marcella reached below her and began rubbing her waiting cunt as Belinda hung a glob of spit over her exposed rectum.

    The spit landed squarely on Hillary’s asshole and dribbled down to her smooth pussy lips. As I scooted forward, Belinda shoved her tongue into my mouth before withdrawing and urging me “Fuck that little slut baby! I wanna see you fuck that little pussy good!”

    Recalling how Hillary had openly admitted enjoying anal sex earlier in the evening, I began to rub the tip of my cock through Belinda’s spittle on Hillary’s asshole.

    “Yeah, rub that big cock on her asshole!” Belinda hissed.

    Hillary moaned again as I slid the tip downward to her slit and forcefully rammed my cock up her tight little pussy.

    Hillary squealed with delight as I began rocking into her. Marcella fell back onto the bed and spread her legs for me. As she began to make a show of rubbing her smooth little box, Belinda bent down and lay her head on Hillary’s right ass cheek.

    ‘If this is the kind of shit that Belinda and Marcella are going to be into…’ I thought. ‘…Wow.’

    I was excited at the prospect of Belinda wanting to perform in front of on-lookers. Now I was beginning to understand that she didn’t only want to be watched. She wanted to watch too. I began navigating all of the possibilities that this could lead to in my mind.

    Would she want to watch me fuck other girls?

    Would she want to watch Marcella fuck other girls or guys?

    Would she want to fuck other guys while we watched her?

    Each though filled my imagination. I wasn’t too keen on the idea of sharing either Belinda or Marcella back then, but I had to admit that the thought did turn me on in some strange way. I was then suddenly jerked back into reality by Belinda’s urgent voice.

    “Fuck that pussy baby! Fuck that tight little pussy!” she growled as Hillary’s fevered moaning filled the room.

    “Does that feel good baby?” Belinda cooed. “Does that pussy feel good?”

    “Oh, if feels so fucking good!” I panted.

    “Let me taste that fucking pussy!” Belinda commanded before opening her mouth wide.

    I pulled my gleaming cock out of Hillary’s gushing hole and rammed it deep into Belinda’s mouth. She sucked me in for five or six strokes before spitting me out to go back to Hillary’s warm little fuck nest. I then registered from the corner of my eye that Marcella was turning over.

    She got on her knees beside Hillary and stuck her ass up in the air. I then saw her glistening finger reach around from her side. She immediately found her puckered little rectum and slipped her finger deep into her asshole.

    This was something I would see Marcella do a lot over the years and it turns me on even more each time.

    I grabbed Marcella’s ass and pulled her closer to me. She scooted down to be side by side with Hillary as she continued to work her middle finger in and out of her asshole. Belinda then noticed the pattern and positioned herself on all fours on Hillary’s right side. I finally figured out that they had made a little ‘line-up’ for me.

    I had seen this in porn movies before and had always wanted to do it…

    I slid my cock out of Hillary and stepped over to Marcella and quickly dipped my cock into her waiting pussy. After a moment, I stepped behind Hillary again and pushed back into her. I then stepped behind Belinda and slipped into her warm hole.

    If this was a glimpse into the future, I couldn’t wait!

    I stayed inside of Belinda for a while, enjoying her rough panting. Far to my left, I stared at Marcella’s finger, still working deep into her anus. I forcefully muttered “Yeah, finger fuck that tight little asshole for me.”

    What I hadn’t expected was for Hillary to think that I was speaking to her! Her hand suddenly disappeared from between her legs and reappeared over her right ass cheek. Her glistening finger tip began to massage her puckered little hole before gently slipping inside.

    This was what you’d refer to as a ‘happy accident.’

    Knowing that Hillary liked anal and then seeing her sliding her finger in and out of her butt was enough for me to make another bold move. I slid my middle finger into my mouth and covered it with spit. As I continued to pound Belinda, I reached over to Hillary’s ass and slid my hand beneath hers. Her hand then disappeared beneath her body again and re-emerged down between her thighs. She resumed massaging her clit as I forced my wet finger up her ass.

    Thank god I had gotten that first orgasm out of the way, because this went on for a while. All three of them were moaning loud and saying all kinds of dirty shit to one another. I suddenly began to sense another orgasm coming. I caught it early enough to slip out of Belinda’s warm cunt and take a short break. I then stepped over to Marcella who was still jamming her middle finger in and out of her own asshole.

    Marcella had the most amazing ass…

    Once I felt I had recovered enough, I slipped my cock effortlessly into Marcella’s pussy. I fucked her without mercy, yet she continued to ram her finger in and out of her ass. Belinda then crawled forward and got in front of Hillary.

    Hillary continued fingering herself, bent over the bed as Belinda shoved her ass in Hillary’s face. Belinda made no demands. She no longer needed to. Hillary was hers now and she did exactly what Belin wanted her to do.

    I watched, amazed as Hillary shoved her open mouth into Belinda’s ass.

    Belinda moaned out as Hillary’s thrashing tongue found her sphincter again. “Oh fuck yeah baby! OH FUCK! Eat my fuckin ass baby!” Belinda panted.

    As I watched Belinda get her asshole cleaned, Marcella began to slam backward into me. She moaned louder and louder as she dug her finger deeper into her own asshole. The muscles lining her vaginal wall tightened around my cock as she screamed her way through a reality bending orgasm. As she began to shudder and tense up, I slowed my rhythm to long deep strokes until she was completely spent.

    ‘One down…’ I thought.

    I slid out of Marcella and she fell onto her side on the bed, drunk with pleasure. Then the moment I had been waiting three years for finally arrived.

    I turned my attention to the two writhing bodies to my right. Belinda was on all fours in the center of the bed, fingering herself as Hillary tongue fucked her asshole. Belinda looked back at me with her face twisted in overwhelming sensation. “Johnny!” she moaned. “I want you… I want that cock in my ass!”

    Belinda was ready to put on her final show of the night.

    Hillary cleared out of the way and looked up at me. Her eyes were on fire with anticipation. Belinda pulled her forward to lay beside her. Marcella lay on her other side. Belinda then fell over on her right side and pulled her knees up by her chest, exposing her wet little pink anus to everyone. I climbed up and lay on my side behind Belinda. Marcella kissed her softly on the lips. “How long has it been?” she smiled.

    “Maybe a year?” Belinda admitted with a slight twinge of worry in her voice at the pleasure and pain to come.

    “Well, this is your fantasy baby…” Marcella whispered softly. “How do you want this to go?”

    Even in that strange circumstance, Marcella was so sweet. Belinda thought for a moment.

    “We never did this back then…” she thought. “Let’s do it like it’s really happening for the first time.”

    “Okay.” Marcella smiled. With a final soft kiss, Marcella slid back and slipped into character.

    “Are you sure about this Belinda?” Marcella feigned shock and concern.

    “Yeah.” Belinda mumbled as she found her own character again. “Yes. I want that big cock in my ass!”

    “You’re such a fucking slut.” Marcella giggled. “Hillary, can you believe she’s gonna let Johnny put his dick in her ass?.. Have you ever let a guy do that?”

    Hillary stretched out on her side behind me and played along. “Fuck, yeah!” she giggled. “I love getting fucked in the ass!” she beamed with over the top dramatics.

    “See?” Belinda giggled. “Hillary likes it!”

    “Don’t listen to her.” Marci advised as she tossed Hillary a sexy wink. “Everybody knows Hillary is a total slut.”

    Hillary giggled back. “Hey! I’m not the one who likes watching her boyfriend fuck all of her friends! If anyone is a slut here’ it’s Belinda!”

    Marcella laughed quietly before turning more seriously to Belinda. “Is that right? Are you a fucking slut?” she asked, grabbing Belinda by the jaw. “Are you a little fucking slut that likes watching your boyfriend fuck all your friends? I bet you get off on it! I bet you like watching him fuck all your friends, don’t you?”

    “Yes!” Belinda moaned. “Oh, I fucking love it!”

    “Is that why you make me watch you suck his cock all the time?– Huh? Cause you’re a little slut?” Marcella goaded.

    “Fuck yeah, I’m a little fucking slut!” Belinda moaned.

    “Yeah? You want that cock now?” Marcella toyed with her.

    “Yeah! Yeah, I want that fucking cock!”

    “Where do you want it?” Marcella pressed.

    “Oh, fuck. I want it in my tight little asshole.” Belinda purred. “Shove that big fucking cock up my ass!” Belinda moaned.

    I pressed my cock against her rectum and held her hips firmly. Hillary and Marcella both stared at the tip of my shaft as I forced it slowly into Belinda’s tight anus.

    “OOOHH FUCK!” Belinda bellowed.

    “How does it feel?” Marci grinned.

    “Oh my god, it feels so fucking good!” Belinda growled.

    “Yeah? You like having a big hard cock in your ass you fucking slut?”

    “I fucking love it! I love having Johnny’s big cock in my ass!” Belinda howled.

    Marci eventually fell silent and went to kissing Belinda and fondling her perky little tits.

    Belinda’s asshole felt amazing. She hadn’t been fucked in the ass for a good while, so it was practically like the first time. As I slowly slid in and out of her beautiful little ass, Hillary reached down between us and began to sensuously massage my balls. The entire experience was incredibly erotic.

    Belinda wasn’t quite out of kink yet. Up to that point, despite everything we’d done, Hillary still hadn’t had my cock in her mouth.

    “Mmm, fuck!” Belinda moaned as she turned to look over her shoulder at Hillary. “Pull that fucking cock out of my ass.” she moaned.

    I leaned back and Hillary took the base of my cock and slid the length of my shaft out of Belinda’s gaping hole.

    “Mmm.. Now put that fucking cock in your mouth!” Belinda growled.

    Hillary hesitated for a moment. She looked at Belinda and was met with a lustful stare. She then looked at Marcella. Marcella smiled at her and licked her lips. It was so fucking sexy I about came right then.

    Hillary turned back toward my cock and opened her mouth wide. Impressively, she pulled my entire cock deep into her mouth and sucked it for a few seconds before gagging and spitting it out. She then guided the tip back into Belinda’s gaping asshole.

    As I began to fuck her ass again, Belinda pulled Hillary’s face into her own and gave her a sloppy wet kiss. As they parted, Belinda grinned at Hillary. “Now, THAT was TOTALLY slutty.” she giggled.

    Hillary went back to massaging my balls as I worked my cock deeper into Belinda’s ass. Belinda raised her left leg high into the air to allow me to push even deeper into her bowels. About that time, Marcella had taken to Belinda’s cunt with her right hand and was practically fucking her with three fingers.

    Belinda’s moaning began to increase in volume. Marcella and I saw the signs. Belinda would be climaxing soon.

    I began to quicken my thrusts into Belinda’s asshole. Within moments, Belinda released an ear drum shattering scream.

    I felt warm liquid spray out onto my balls in pulsing gushes. She screamed wild profanities as Marcella furiously rubbed her clit and pushed on her stomach. My entire cock was up her ass. I continued to feel the warm fluid gush out onto my balls and down my thighs.

    That was the day we learned that Belinda is a squirter.

    I finally slid my cock out of her tortured asshole. Belinda giggled as she curled up into the fetal position. I looked down at the comforter that was now damp with her fluids.

    “Holy shit!” I exclaimed as Marcella smiled up to me.

    “We got a squirter!” she laughed.

    Once the laughter died down, Marcella kissed Belinda softly on the lips. “So, did we live up to the fantasy?”

    Belinda responded by grabbing Marcella and squeezing her close. They kissed passionately once more. Then Belinda finally sat up. She looked at Hillary. “You still haven’t cum yet.”

    “That’s okay.” Hillary assured her with a smile.

    Belinda looked at me as she rebutted. “You should just fuck Johnny until you cum.” she smiled.

    “Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed. “Seriously, Belinda, it’s fine. You don’t have to get your boyfriend to throw me a pity fuck.”

    “Why don’t you let him fuck you in the ass?” Marcella chimed in. (I love you Marci.)

    Hillary looked at Marcella and then back to Belinda. “Seriously?” she asked, genuinely surprised.

    Belinda smiled. “In the fantasy, I get Johnny to cum on all three of us at the end, so I still want him to cum again anyway. Is it okay if he cum’s on you?” Belinda asked very casually.

    “I guess so.” Hillary giggled.

    “I guess he could just jack off on us or whatever, but…” she paused, leaning closer to Hillary “…I think it would be way hotter to watch you take it up the ass.”

    Hillary shook her head in amazement. She looked at the floor for a moment. Then back up to my cock which was still rigid. Then back up to Belinda.

    “…Alright. Let’s do this!” she laughed.

    Marci took over from there. “If this is the big finale, we’re gonna do it right!” she exclaimed as she pulled Hillary into the center of the bed.

    Hillary got down on all fours with her beautiful ass up in the air. Marcella then sat down at the head of the bed and opened her legs wide enough for Belinda to sit down in front of her. Belinda leaned back into Marcella as Marcella held her in a loving embrace. “Scoot up some Hillary.” Marcella politely ordered. Hillary obeyed. “Belin, spread your legs.”

    “And, what is this all about?” Belinda asked as she kissed Marcella over the shoulder.

    It was so beautiful. Aside from the fact that they were both naked, they looked like a regular couple sitting down in front of the couch to watch a movie. They held each other and kissed with such tenderness and love. My heart grew in that short little moment.

    Marcella smiled into Belinda’s eyes and then looked up at Hillary. “Since this is the big finish to your fantasy, and since we turned Hillary into a raging dyke tonight, (we all laughed) I thought that since you’re gonna let your boyfriend fuck her in the ass, it was only fair that she go down on you.”

    There was another moment of lighthearted laughter as I climbed up onto the bed behind Hillary.

    “So, you love getting fucked in the ass?” Marcella smiled at her. Despite all of the taboo things we were discussing, the conversation was remarkably casual.

    “Uh-huh.” Hillary answered.

    “How long has it been since the last time?” Belinda asked her.

    “Like a week?” Hillary pondered.

    “Wait..” Marcella interjected with a coy grin. “Do you have a boyfriend Hillary?”

    Hillary blushed. “No.”

    “OH MY GOD, you ARE a total slut!” Marcella laughed. “Who was it?”

    I bent down behind Hillary and pushed her ass cheeks apart.

    “This guy I work with.” Hillary answered.

    I spit a wet glob of saliva onto her little pink anus.

    “Where were you when it happened?” Marcella begged.

    I began spreading it around with the tip of my tongue.

    “Oh, god… In the bathroom at work.” Hillary admitted

    I knelt behind her and grabbed the base of my cock.

    “OH MY GOD! You let some random guy fuck you in the ass in the bathroom while you were at work? You are SUCH a slut!” Marcella giggled.

    Knowing that Hillary was such a promiscuous little thing kind of made me want to fuck her even more for some strange reason. She went on to defend herself. “He wasn’t some ‘random guy.’ We’ve worked together for like three years.” she giggled.

    I began rubbing the tip of my cock on her spittle drenched anus. Marcella reached around Belinda’s relaxed waist and began massaging her breasts and teasing her nipples. Belinda reached up and pulled Hillary’s head down into her crotch.

    I thrust my cock deep into Hillary’s asshole. She wasn’t as tight as Belinda or Marcella had been, but she still felt amazing. Hillary dug her tongue into Belinda’s wet mound as Marcella played with Belinda’s beautiful tits. I stared ahead at Belinda and Marcella. I listened to them both hooting raunchy words of encouragement to our new little fuck doll.

    I realized then that Hillary was nothing more than a play thing. Belin and Marcy weren’t threatened by her in the least. They were happy to have their fun with her and let me have mine too. We all knew that at the end of the day, it was the three of us that were together. Once I understood that, I understood how things would work in the years to come. I could happily watch Belinda get fucked by some other guy, or Marcella sucking one of my friend’s cocks. They could watch me fuck an army of beautiful women. As long as we were honest with each other and we trusted each other, nothing was ever off limits.

    I’ve always hated the term ‘swinger.’ just because it sounds so cheap and selfish. What we had was more than that. We deeply thrived on watching each other be happy. It was like reaching enlightenment… but there was sex.

    Hillary had been taking it like a champ. She had made use of her nimble fingers and was bringing herself to orgasm. Belinda couldn’t cum again despite Hillary’s best efforts, but she enjoyed herself anyway. Hillary finally reached orgasm just moments before I announced that my own was on it’s way.

    Belinda crawled over to Hillary’s right flank and Marcella took the left. Belinda told me to fuck Hillary’s dirty little asshole until I came.

    I grabbed Hillary’s hips and laid into her with everything I had and a moment later, I jerked my cock out of her gaping asshole and began violently stroking it, desperately chasing down my own moment of sweet release.

    Belinda and Marcella both lay their heads on Hillary’s round ass cheeks and opened their mouths wide as I sprayed a thick swath of cum all over Hillary’s ass and my two girlfriends’ beautiful faces.

    Epilogue:

    Hillary ended up sleeping over. She slept in the bed with the three of us and left after breakfast the next day. She kissed us each goodbye as she left. Marcella still had a few days until she had to get back to Austin, but my flight home was later that afternoon. Belinda would be flying back the day after.

    Before we all parted ways, we spoke about the future. We were all alive with excitement. I came to terms with how I would end things with Amanda. Belinda had to move out of Bruce’s place. Marcella had to finish getting divorced.

    What I learned in the next few months was that divorces take forever… Belinda and I got home and followed through with the things we had to do.

    I was able to end things with Amanda somewhat amicably. Belinda had a much more difficult time dealing with Bruce. She then moved in with me into my small garage apartment until we could find something more practical.

    Then we waited…

    It took eight months for Marcella to finally get her divorce. Fortunately, Belinda and I were able to find ways to keep ourselves ‘entertained’ while we waited.

    It was then that I started keeping a journal.

    Life had become too interesting to risk forgetting.

    NEXT: “JOURNAL-001: WAITING FOR MARCELLA”


  • My church friend has a past: Part 2

    Font size : +


    This all takes place in typical American city, in a tight nit church group of about 100 families.

    I wake up to my wife calling out if I want coffee. As I get up, I remember what happened last night, and to my surprise I feel no guilt. I tell her soon, and do my morning ritual: piss, shit, shower, shave. I get dressed and go downstairs.

    There is a cup of coffee and a note: ‘I am going shopping today. Have a good day love you. ‘ I drink my coffee and am hit with a flood of thoughts. When get got first married, we were having sex almost every night. She used to blow me, and I would lick her. Now we have sex once a week, the same way each time. I go on top, thrust away until I cum, and then roll off her, always lights out. Like last night, if I try to break out of our routine I am shut down. I realise the more we got invovled with this church, the less sex I have had. I can’t even remember the last time I saw my wife’s pussy, tits or ass.

    Last night, Jill reminded me what is was like to be a real man. To want to see, taste, feel and smell a woman. I go for a second cup, and I get a ping on my phone

    Jill: Goodmoring………..We OK?

    Me: Good morning back to you, More than OK (Smiley face)

    Jill: Oh good, I was worried I went to far (Blush Face)

    Me: Jill, that was honestly the hottest thing I have EVER done! I don’t feel any guilt.

    Jill: I don’t either. My sex life has been not so great for a while. I try to spice it up, but he just doesn’t care or notice.

    Me: I know what you mean. When we do it, it is like an old TV show rerun. Same thing. Last night was amazing.

    Jill: Do you really think I am hot?

    Me: Jill, you could be a movie star you are so perfect.

    Jill: (Blush face) I love hearing you complement me. Keep it up and I might strip for you in person (Winky face)

    Just then my phone rings, it is work, they need me to get in right away, some problems with equipment I usually fix.

    Me: I better keep complimenting you then. You are stunning. I have to get to work, we will chat later I hope?

    Jill: Oh yes we will (Winky face, water drops, lips)

    I finish coffee, and head to work, now with a hard on because of this little chat.

    I get to work, and I climb into the maintenance latch. I see the problem right away, the stabilizing bolt if off by 3 degrees. I text the plant manager, ‘I am going to be in here a while. Not sure what the problem is.’ I have to cut power to the cams to check.

    I get a text back ‘Do what you have to, time is money’

    I smile to myself knowing I have a few min. I want to text Jill.

    Me: Hey beautiful.

    About a min later

    Jill: Hi there

    Me: What are you doing?

    Jill: I was doing dishes, have about an hour before the zoo gets home

    Me: OK I’ll let you get back to work.

    Jill: Wanna facetime?

    Me: YES!!

    My phone rings, and I answer on video.

    Jill is smiling at me, her hair is a little frizzy, and she has no makeup, but it does not really matter, she is hot. ‘You look incredible’ I tell her

    ‘Really?’ and she wipes some soap near her lips

    ‘Wow’

    She picks up a wet spoon and start to rub her hand up and down it. ‘I’m just cleaning’

    ‘OMG that is So hot!’

    She giggles as she takes the spoon and aims the camera as the spoon goes down her body.

    I take my phone and aim it at my hard dick ‘See what you do to me?’

    ‘Ohh’ she says and places the phone on the counter. I see her go to the opposite counter, and sit on it.

    ‘Keep stroking it for me’ she says, as her dress comes up to show me her red lace panties. I start going a little faster and say ‘those are so hot’

    She giggles again, and pulls them to the side to start rubbing her pussy.

    ‘Please just a closeup of your pretty face. That is what I want to see today’ I tell her.

    She comes close to the camera,

    ‘Oh you want to cum on my face? Oh please do it, I would suck you if you were right here’ I see her face start to show signs of hot pleasure. ‘Grab my hair, face fuck me’ she almost yells, as I start to stroke really hard.

    ‘YES YES’ I blow my load, and I hear a second later ‘I’MM CUMMMMMING’ and I see her face twisted in pleasure.

    I shoot spurt after spurt. We both take a few seconds to calm down.

    ‘MMMM’ she says, and takes her wet fingers and licks them.

    ‘Thank you for that’ she purrs.

    ‘Just when I think I can’t be turned on more, you find a way’ I tell her.

    She giggles again and gets off the counter. ‘I have to go finish’

    ‘Me too’

    I clean up my mess, and fix the bolt, turn back on cams, and head out.

    ‘Thanks Glen’ the plan manager says. ‘See you thursday?’ he asks.

    ‘Yea I can work from home for the other days, unless this piece of crap acts up’ and I slap the machine.

    I get back in may car and on the way home my phone rings

    ‘Glen? This is Beth – Yes Pastors Bob’s Wife’ can you come to the office in about an hour?

    ‘Sure I can what is the matter?’ I ask, No one turns down the pastor’s wife in our community.

    ‘Nothing really just want to talk See you.’

    I call my wife: ‘Hi Hon, Beth asked me to come by the office on the way home, not sure what time I will be done.’

    ‘OK if it is from the pastor, this it is from jesus’ she says

    This kinda bug me, he is just a man, like all of us, and yet he has a spell on most of the people in our church.

    I pull into the church parking lot, and I only see her fancy lexus.

    I go in to her office. I knock and she says ‘Come in’

    I open the door, and there she is dressed in an expensive outfit as always. She is 47 about mid height, a little chubby, with short black hair.

    ‘Come in’ she says and points to the chair across from her desk.

    I walk in, and she gives me a big hug and kiss on the cheek, I think she pressed against me a little hard. ‘We are waiting for one more, care for some cookies? your wife made them’

    ‘OK’ I say and grab some

    There is a knock on the door, ‘Come in’ Beth says

    I look over and almost spit out my cookie when I see Jill there.

    Jill is just as shocked to see me. She is wearing a flower print long dress, with a loose white top.

    ‘Come in come in, I think you two know each other…very well I take it’

    I look at Jill and she looks at me, we both are starting to get worried

    Beth continues: ‘Do you know what I did before I was married to Pastor Bob? I was a programmer for Google. I fell in love with Bob, he treated me so well at first, but that is another story. You know that church app you both installed? I wrote it. With it I can monitor everything on your phone’ and she turns a monitor around, and there we are in video masturbating for each other just 2 hours ago. ‘It seems you two have been very busy lately.’

    Jill and I are in shock, neither one of us say anything but look down

    Beth continues talking ‘Now don’t worry, your secret is safe with me. You would be surprised at how much sex, cheating and lying is happening in Bob’s little church. I have seen a lot, but you two really turned me on with your chats.’ She takes out a hair pin, and her formally short hair comes down over her shoulders. It was a very sexy movement. She starts to unbutton her blouse, and walks to the door in the back of her office, ‘Follow me’ she says, and her shirt falls to the ground, leaving us to see the back of a black lace bra.

    I look at Jill in shock, and she looks at me the same way, we both stand up, and follow. We are now in a room with two big fluffy chairs, and a king size bed. She turns around ‘Jill put on a show to warm us up please? Glen, You can sit here’ as she points to the other chair. She sits on a chair, and I sit down the other, still in shock. She holds my hand, ‘Relax, we are going to have a good time together’ and give me a little squeeze. It does turn me on a little

    Jill is standing in front of us, looking confused and scared. ‘Oh Jill, Glen told you, you are fucking hot! I agree, a woman has not turned me on as much as you in a long time.’

    Beth then picks up a tablet computer, taps it, and ‘When I think about you I Touch Myself’ starts playing, and music lights kick in like a night club. She puts that down, and then picks up a stack of dollar bills. She hands me a stack ‘Collection plates’ she laughs.

    Jill looks over at Beth. Beth blows a kiss to her, and winks. Jill looks over at me, with a smile, starts to slowly rocks her hips.

    She looks at Beth again, with the music playing and does a slow sexy strut right to her, while lifting her top. I see she is wearing a matching red lace bra that matches her panties I saw 2 hours ago.

    Her top off, she places her knee between Beth’s legs, and sensually moves her entire body up only about an inch from Beth’s. When they get face to face, Jill sticks out her tongue, and barely touches Beth’s lips. Beth leans forward for a kiss, but in a perfect stripper move, Jill stands up, and pushes Beth back with her leg. Beth looks shocked, and then leans back smiles, and holds out a dollar bill. Jill leans forward, quickly grabbing the bill, and gives Beth a small kiss on the lips.

    Jill backs up and takes off her bra, swinging it over her head. She then lifts her leg and ties the bra around it into a makeshift garter, and put the dollar from Beth into it. She then does a slow dance around the room, lifting her dress, to give us small peeks are her panties. She then crawls over to me, and slowly start going up my body. I have never spent much time in a strip club, but I take a dollar and hold it up to her. She is face to face from me, her body less than an inch away from mine, and she whispers ‘I am so wet right now. ’ Throwing her head back, she puts her leg on the head rest, giving me a perfect view of her lace covered pussy. I take my dollar, and put in her garter, and she takes my hand, and rubs it on her pussy, then backing up to dance some more for us. She is right, I felt wetness.

    She gets to roughly the center of us, and spins while taking off her skirt, It goes flying behind her, as she bends over her lace panties. Beth and I both hold up dollars, and she goes to Beth first. She looks right at me smiles, and then turns to Beth, and lays down in front of her, opening her legs completely. Beth is looking at her pussy the same way I do. Jill then arches her back, and gets to her feet. The then puts her leg again on the chair, and Beth takes many singles and puts them in the garter. Her hand then slides up Jill’s leg. Jill opens her legs a little more, and Beth’s hand then rubs Jill’s pussy. Jill pushes back into her hand, and Beth smiles, and rubs up and down. Jill then reaches down herself, and pulls her thong to the side. Beth’s starts to finger her. I can see Jill’s juice all over Beth’s fingers. Jill lets out a moan, and then back away.

    Beth looks confused for a second, and then smiles and leans back again. Beth then looks at me, and sucks her fingers. Jill then dances over to me. She turns around and pulls down the thong, while bending over. Her pussy and ass we the most perfect thing I ever saw. The then sinks down into a full split in front of me. Gets on the floor, and give me the full leg spread view. It is amazing . She then slowly runs her hand from her mouth to her pussy, and starts to rub it. She is fingering herself slowly with two fingers. She brings them up and rubs her own clit, while moaning. I then see Beth coming closer to Jill. Jill smile at Beth. Beth then gets between Jill’s legs, and licks Jill’s pussy. Jill breaths out and moans as Beth is licking her. I then see Beth is naked. I stand up and pull off my pants and underwear. Both of the women look at my dick. Beth then dives back into Jill’s pussy, and is fingering her too. Jill’s hips gyrate. I get near Beth, and feel her ass. I give her a small slap, and am rewarded with a small gasp and moan. I hit harder, and she moans louder. Jill is moaning constantly at this point.

    Beth looks at me, ‘Fuck me from behind’ she begs me.

    I get behind her and push my dick into her wet pussy. ‘YEEESSSSSSS’ she says as her face goes right back to licking. I see each time I thrust I push Beth’s face harder into Jill’s pussy. I start to really thrust, and each time all of us gasp. ‘IMMMMM CUMMMING” Jill yells. I push hard one time, and Beth’s face is pushed harder.

    ‘OHHHHHHH FUCK ME’ Beth cries out, after 5 more hard thrust, ‘UUUUUUUGGGGGGGHHHHHHH’ as I feel her pussy tighen. I am right on the edge as Beth pulls away form me, and both girls come up and Jill first takes my dick in her mouth. She then points it is Beth, who sucks it up and down. The take turns, each one takes it all the way in and then back out. They then kiss with the head of my dick between their lips. I don’t know who, but someone is rubbing my ass, and another is jerking me off.

    I start to cum. Jill takes me in her mouth, until I finish cumming. Beth then grabs Jill’s face and they kiss sharing my cum.

    I go down in front of them and kiss them both. Beth then says ‘I think we need a weekly bible study group.’

    ‘Me too’ says Jill

    ‘I’m in’ I say.


  • Familly Lessons 10 by Darklord

    Font size : +


    Girl cousins swap parent stories.

    Cindy opened the door to her cousin’s knock and looked her up and down. Julia was only a year older than her, and had been away on vacation for her nineteenth birthday last year, so this year they were sort of sharing the big event. Julia was wearing white shorts that clung to her tightly, and ended only inches below her crotch, which was outlined clearly by the tight-fitting, creased cotton. Her sleeveless top was a clingy peach color, and held up by thin straps across bronzed shoulders. Cindy could see the outline of her nipples through the flesh colored fabric and knew she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her dark, short hair was trimmed to fit around her face, and her lips shone red and wet. Her hazel eyes sparkled as Cindy met her gaze.

    “Come on in,” she said, “the folks are away and Brad’s off doing some guy thing, I don’t know what, so we have the place to ourselves.” She turned to walk back in, kicking up her bare feet and spreading her short tennis skirt with her hands, showing off a tiny bit of her white panties under the twirling of the mini-skirt. Cindy was wearing a loose T-shirt of Brad’s, a habit she’d picked up lately, and she liked the bigness of his shirts, the way they played peek-a-boo with her boobs, and the man scent of him that was left on them.

    The two cousins drifted to the couch and Cindy bounded out to the kitchen to get them drinks. When she returned, Julia was stretched out on one corner, one leg curled under her, the other dangling idly. “So what kind of surprise would you like for the big day?” she asked, “And what can we get for my darling Daddy?”

    Cindy thought back to the wild sex she’d been having, first with father, then with Brad, and finally with her mother. Her pussy ached with the memories, and she felt a little wet patch starting in her crotch. “Well, Mom got me and her some matching negligees. She said they might be just the thing for the party. What do you think?” Cindy eyed her cousin to see what her reaction would be.

    “Oh, sounds delightfully wicked. I’m sure Daddy would love to see you and Aunt Sara in your underwear. Probably Mom, too,” she added, remembering the feel of her mother’s hands in her own pussy.

    “Well, what are you going to wear, then?”

    “Hmm. I’m sure I’ll be able to find something,” she said, her hand casually going to stroke her breast through her top as the memories of her hot session with her parents came flooding back. “I bet you both look great in your negligees. You look pretty good now, as a matter of fact, and I know Mom wants to make this something special for Daddy. Something really special.”

    Cindy watched as her cousin teased her nipple into erection, feeling a stirring between her legs at the sight, and wondering what special treat to give her uncle besides a view of her nearly naked body.

    “I think Mom and Aunt Sara have something they’re cooking up,” Julia said, “something extra sexy. You know they’ve always had a thing for each other, don’t you?”

    “Only recently,” Cindy said, remembering what her mother had said about Aunt Josie liking to eat pussy. She blushed slightly at the thought of her mother and aunt having sex together, but it also sent the warm feeling shooting back up her spine. Her cousin’s erect nipple was also having an effect on her, and now she moved to tweak the other one. Cindy slowly started to slip her hand onto her own tits. She was feeling so turned on thinking about showing off in front of Uncle Mark and the whole family. Maybe she’d get to fuck somebody, maybe Uncle Mark. He was sexy enough to fuck, though Aunt Josie always seemed to lead him around by the dick.

    “You know, I saw Mom and Dad fucking this week, and it was really something. They have quite a hot time in bed. Have you ever seen your parents fucking?”

    “No, not exactly,” Cindy said, remembering fucking both of them separately, but not seeing them together.

    “So, what does that mean? You did or you didn’t?”

    “Well, I sort of saw them each fucking, but not each other.”

    “Ohhh. Maybe even better. Who were they fucking?”

    “Umm. Well, it was actually, umm………” Cindy didn’t feel quite ready to tell her cousin the news about how she had been fucking her whole family.

    “Okay. I’ll tell you about mine, and then you tell me about yours. Deal?”

    “Done.”

    “Here’s the real scoop. When I said I’d seen my parents fucking, I meant I saw them close up. Really close up.”

    “How close?”

    “I was right there. I mean, I fucked them both. And at the same time. And, it was the most incredible fuck I’ve ever had. Well, now let’s hear yours.”

    Cindy was flushed and excited when she heard Julia’s story. She couldn’t wait to get more details, but knew she had to share first. “As I said, I saw them both fucking somebody else. Me. I fucked them both, but not at the same time. I want to hear more about yours. It sounds incredibly exciting.”

    “Umm hmm,” Julia said, leaning back a little and slipping her hand between her crotch. “It makes me wet just to think about it. And I’ll bet your panties aren’t exactly dry, either.”

    Cindy reached a hand under her short skirt and felt the wetness creeping outward. She spread her legs a little and rubbed her clit through her soaking panties. “Ummm. Yeah, me too. Dad was a great fuck, but there was something about the way Mom did it, more like making love than just fucking. I loved it when she ate my pussy.” Her pussy grew even wetter as she remembered the warm feeling as she came in her mother’s mouth.

    “Have you sucked your father off? That was an incredible feeling, his cum filling my mouth while Mom finger-fucked me, then I couldn’t stand it any longer and I just came all over both of them. God, it was too much. I ‘m getting so horny just thinking about it.”

    “Hmm. Me too,” Cindy said, and the two girls rolled toward each other, locking in a tight embrace. Julia worked her hands under Cindy’s huge T-shirt and squeezed her tits through the soft material of her bra, twisting the nipples to arousal. Cindy returned the touch, sliding Julia’s straps off her shoulders and cupping the warm woman flesh of her cousin. They were both lost in family lust and needed a passionate release, right now. Cindy leaned down and gobbled one of her cousin’s tits deep into her mouth, slurping loudly as she slithered her tongue all over the delicious mammary.

    Julia slid a hand up Cindy’s skirt, rubbing vigorously against her damp cunt slit, feeling the outline of the pussy lips just beneath the skimpy surface. Cindy let out a sigh, and Julia pushed her back onto the couch, bringing her hand up forcefully into her cousin’s cunt. She lifted Cindy’s hips to slide the soaked panties off, then began kissing up the inside of her thigh, smelling the scent of her pussy get stronger as she neared her goal. As she reached the golden honey pot, she spread the cunt lips apart, and dived in, feeling them close around her face, and the lovely cunt smell surround her completely.

    Julia gulped Cindy’s love channel, drinking in all the wonderful juices that were flowing all around her. She reached up a hand to rub the engorged clit, and heard Cindy cry out with increased pleasure. She was loving eating pussy, and she thought of her mother and her sister eating each other, wondering if they liked it as much as she did right now. She moved her mouth up to encircle the throbbing clit and worked two fingers into the writhing cunt opening. Then, on impulse, she snaked her fingers along the crack of Cindy’s ass. What a kick, she thought. I’m going to fuck my cousin in the ass, and she’s gonna love it.

    As her finger reached the tiny, puckered opening, she felt Cindy stiffen a little, but she eased the lubricated member into the outer opening, waiting for the sphincter to relax. When it did, she was ready, and plunged her finger deep into her cousin’s asshole, bringing an even louder shout of lustful pleasure. She fucked her finger in and out while she continued eating her cousin’s clit. Her own pussy was dripping wet now and aching for release of its own. She sat up enough to strip off her own clothes, then turned around, lowering her own cunt above her cousin’s lustful face. She saw Cindy reaching up for her ass, and pulling the pussy closer to her panting lips.

    “Do you want that pussy?” Julia yelled through clenched teeth. “Do you really want to eat my pussy?”

    “More than anything. Give it to me. Let me have it. I want to eat you and eat you until you cum in my mouth.:

    That was all Julia needed to hear, and she slowly lowered herself over her cousin’s face, bringing the cunt she had been eating back into her delighted view. The two cousins began to eat each other, licking and sucking, sticking their fingers in and out, until Julia felt a shivering beginning low down in her belly.

    “I’m gonna cum, ohhhhh it feels so good. I’m gonna cum right in your fucking mouth.:

    Cindy gulped faster, and Julia felt a trembling in her cousin as well. The ass cheeks she was grabbing shook in her hands as her fingers kneaded their lovely curves, but the blonde wouldn’t pull her mouth away and gulped in Julia’s pussy as her own orgasm neared. With a sudden gushing, Julia flooded into Cindy’s mouth, renewing watching as her cousin dipped into her, lapping every bit of the moisture right out of her.

    Cindy was draining her expertly, not letting a drop escape. As her orgasm took hold of her full force, Julia added an additional finger to Cindy’s boiling cunt, and glued her lips over the clit bouncing in her mouth. She felt Cindy begin to cum with her, and suddenly they were both pouring out cunt juices, and licking and sucking for all they were worth so they wouldn’t lose a bit of the precious sex fluid.

    They licked softly until the spasms subsided, then Julia turned around to lie in Cindy’s arms, their breasts touching, the nipples rubbing together sensuously. She stuck her tongue into Cindy’s mouth, tasting the sweet taste of her own cunt juices there, and they mingled their tastes, reveling in the delicious woman taste of each other.

    “Well, it’s bound to be one hot party,” Cindy said, “if this week is any indication.”

    “Yeah, I can’t wait to see everyone when you and Aunt Sara parade out in your little outfits. I wonder who’ll fuck you first.”

    “Birthday boy and birthday girl?” Cindy said, expectantly, and they collapsed against each other, giggling at the luxuriant possibilities.

    [email protected]~~~Still 10 more to come….for the final Birthday Party


  • Dear Adelle

    Font size : +


    Two Mothers discover their sexual daughters

    Dear Adelle:
    The other night, after our exchange of e-mails, I asked my daughter Beth if she ever thought about sex. She said, in typical teen fashion, “Mo-om!!!” But then she admitted that she had become interested in her developing body and had played with herself a little bit.

    I asked if she would mind showing me her body, and she giggled, but eventually lifted up her t-shirt and let me see her young breasts. They are still cone shaped and pointy at the tips. . .a lovely mouthful to be sure. I got bold and lifted her t-shirt over her head and felt her breasts with my fingertips, and then with my hands. She admitted that it felt good.

    When I moved my hands down to her panties she pulled away a little, but I assured her it was okay for a mother to see her daughter’s privates. Then I lowered her panties over her thighs and knees, and after they puddled on the floor she kicked them away. I could tell they were damp and gave off a very pleasant, sexy scent.

    When I bent to plant a kiss on her pussy, which is covered with thin, curly hair, so soft to the touch, she demurred a little. But I looked up at her and smiled, and then she let me kiss her pussy lips.

    That’s as far as we went that night, but I have a feeling there will be more to cum…er, come!

    Love, Georgia
    *********************************************************************************************
    Dear Adelle:
    Well, tonight things went a bit further. When Beth finished her evening shower I was there to dry her off, which I did with a mother’s most tender attention, patting down her breasts, her back, her buttocks, and taking special care to dry the sweet crack that is her pussy.

    Then I had her sit down on the toilet seat while I dried her feet and legs, ending up at her crotch. I asked her if she would let her mother kiss her there again, and she just nodded and spread her thighs open for me. I bent and planted a light kiss on the tender lips of her vagina, but couldn’t resist licking her slit with my tongue. Beth moaned and thrust her pussy into my face as I began to lick and suck in earnest, tasting the sweet musk that my daughter was producing in her developing teenaged body.

    Beth squirmed and moaned in a lovely orgasm while I cupped her ass cheeks and pressed her into my hungry mother’s mouth. When she finished gasping, she pushed my head away and bent to give me a nice, juicy kiss on the lips. I relished the idea that she could taste her own pussy juice on my lips and mouth.

    I sent her to bed then, and went to my own room and got myself off with my fingers, remembering every detail of my first sucking of my dear daughter’s pussy.

    Love,

    Georgia
    *************************************************************************************
    Dear Adelle:
    Well, my dear daughter and I have taken another step in our new relationship. When she came home from school this afternoon I was waiting for her, lying naked on my bed, and playing with my pussy.

    But if Beth was surprised by my being there in such a vulnerable position, I was even more surprised by the fact that my daughter was not alone! She had brought her friend Joanie home with her, and both girls were standing in the doorway, their eyes popping, and a shocked look on their faces.

    I tried to cover my pubic area with my hands, but it was a hopeless gesture since both girls had already seen me. I told them to come in and sit down on the side of my bed. I asked Beth what she had told her friend about our relationship, and she admitted that she had shared with Joanie the details of our earlier encounter in the bathroom.

    Joanie’s eyes sparkled and she smiled shyly as Beth told me about her sharing this information and admitted that she had invited her friend over in the hope of being able to also share some sexual activity with me. I was flattered to think that my daughter was so favorably impressed by our mutual experience, and said that I would be happy to let Joanie join us if she would promise to keep our activities private. She assured me that she would love to do something sexy with Beth and me, and that she wouldn’t tell a soul about our experience.

    With that assurance, I had Joanie stand up in front of me while I unbuttoned her blouse and revealed her sweet, youthful breasts, still cupped in her cotton bra. Beth removed the blouse and undid the back of the bra, letting it drop as I placed my hands on Joanie’s breasts and massaged them gently, watching the little nipples sprout up in all their pink splendor. I bent and licked each nipple in turn, and felt the girl lean into me in her enjoyment of my motherly ministrations.

    Meanwhile, Beth had removed her blouse as well, and having no bra under it, she showed off her somewhat more developed breasts to her friend and invited her to sample them. When Joanie bent to kiss Beth’s breasts I took advantage of the opportunity and undid Joanie’s skirt and worked it down and off. Her panties were already moist at the crotch, and she wriggled her bottom as I worked them over her ass cheeks and hips, pulling them down to her feet and off. I sniffed the crotch of her panties, thrilling to the young teenager’s pussy juice as it filled my nostrils.

    Having the girls stand there by the side of the bed seemed uncomfortable, so I told them both to climb on the bed with me. Joanie was naked now, and I instructed her to remove what was left of Beth’s clothing, inviting her to smell the pussy juice in Beth’s panties as she removed them while Beth lay on her back and let her friend do the work of slipping her panties off.

    When all of us were naked, I lay on my back with my legs open and instructed Beth to come and taste her mother’s pussy while Joanie got acquainted with my breasts. Joanie took to sucking my breasts like a puppy nursing at it’s mother’s teats, while Beth lost no time in crawling up between my thighs to reach my wet and open pussy, the place from which she had emerged only thirteen years before.

    Her young tongue slurped over my pussy lips and found my clit with unerring accuracy, and I felt my body tingling into its first of many mini orgasms. Beth was a natural pussy licker, and I knew we were in for some very good times, both together and with some of my lesbian and bisexual friends.

    I moved Joanie up to kneel over my face, and I gazed in awe at the beautiful sight of her young pussy, barely covered with fuzzy pubic hair. She lowered her vagina to my lips as I pressed down on her small ass cheeks, and I was soon buried in the young girl’s delicious passage of pleasure. Her taste was different than Beth’s, but just as delicious in its own way.

    Finally, I couldn’t stand any more of the continuous cumming that the lips and mouth of my daughter were giving me, and I told her to come up for air. Then I had the girls get into a 69 position while I watched them tongue each other into sweet orgasms while I caressed their buttocks and ran my fingers down into their pussy slits while they sucked each other’s little cunnies.

    By the time we had all become exhausted from cumming so much, I suggested we get together in my big shower and help clean one another up. The girls laughed and played together even after I left the shower to go and make us some supper. I told them they didn’t have to dress, and Joanie called her mother to get permission to spend the night.

    You can use your own imagination to picture how we spent the rest of the night.

    Love, Georgia


  • New Beginings

    Font size : +


    After finally confronting my husband James about his affair with a 12 yr old girl we had reached a pact.

    New beginnings
    By anon y mouse
    First a preamble this is a follow on from a previous story ‘NEW MOTHER’ this story stands alone but for the background read you can read the other one first the choice is yours.
    On with the story………………………..
    Chapter 1

    After finally confronting my husband James about his affair with a 12 yr old girl we had reached a pact. He stayed out of my life and me his. The girl in question was the daughter of my lover and Boss Mike. I had been given carte’ blanche’ to become her mother as his wife had cancer and had accepted me as her substitute. We were very close even in the biblical sense.
    After I had confronted my husband I ordered them to fuck. James did not appear to be happy with me and Mike watching him and started to protest.
    “Fuck her now” I ordered “Or lose your piece of pussy forever”
    James removed his clothes with the help of Amy and I watched them both until I was satisfied he would do my bidding anytime I wanted. Mike and I after a few moments watching this left James and Amy to Fuck.
    Mike sniggered as he saw me take control
    “Yes hon I did pick well Cynthia will be pleased with the way you handled this situation”
    I laughed I had never seen myself as a dominant but after the past events I began to realise I was relishing the role.
    About half an hour later Amy appeared smiling and just got in the car butt naked. I climbed in the back with her and Mike drove us home. Our moans as we pleasured each other were distracting his driving but I needed the release. He warned me we were approaching home and we stepped out the car

    We reached the house and we walked in leaving mike to park the car. I went straight to Cynthia in the lounge and kissed her full on the lips.
    “You had a good day” She said “I can taste it in your kiss”
    “Yes in ways I will tell you later” I laughed
    “Good” She smiled “Just make sure he keeps feeding you his cock”
    “That’s a promise” I said “Will you want your usual”
    “Sure honey but I’ll have the Gin first” she laughed
    We both understood what the usual was. I left her side and before Mike entered I had poured both Cynthia and myself a Gin and the Whisky for Mike.
    “Amy is in” I told her
    “Is she still fucking that husband of yours” Cynthia winked
    Mike walked in and went over to his wife and kissed her. We talked about the day while having our drinks but I did not tell Cynthia about Julie I was saving that for later.
    “What’s for dinner hon” he asked
    “No idea till I look in the fridge” I glared “You men always either eating or fucking is that all I’m here for”
    “Is there anything else” he laughed
    I ignored the comment and left them to go prepare dinner. Actually it was mostly prepared all I had to do was cook it. Cynthia’s disability meant she wasn’t able to do the latter but she always tried to prepare the food for me to save time even though I told her was not necessary.
    I busied myself with dinner and we sat to eat Amy had put on some clothes but only her panties. I let it pass for now this needed sorting and I glanced at Cynthia.
    “Amy” I said after dinner “You been a bad girl go now and get ready for your punishment”
    Amy pretended to be annoyed but we knew she loved this bit and Cynthia gave me the look as if to say you are learning.
    Amy returned with the handcuffs on and completely naked with the belt clenched between her teeth. She knelt at my feet and did not move until I removed the belt. Standing up Amy walked to the table and faced it and stuck her butt out for what she knew was to follow.
    “Amy” I said “How many orgasm’s did you have fucking my husband?”
    “Two momma”
    “Then you shall take 20 on each cheek”
    “Yes momma thank you momma”
    “Good girl now stand perfectly still”
    Amy stood and I bought the belt down on her butt cheek
    Thwack I did not hold back
    “One thank you momma”
    Thwack
    “Two thank you momma”
    This continued until I had done 10 at which point I surveyed my work and Cynthia had moved to get a better view for which I had purposefully obliged by my own position. Noting Cynthia’s approval I allowed the belt to caress Amy’s exposed pussy lips before continuing
    Thwack
    “Eleven thank you momma”
    I stopped again at 20 and allowed Cynthia to inspect more closely the redness of Amy’s buttocks and the belt marks.
    Continuing until all 40 had been administered I put the belt down and sat down. Amy never moved she knew better if she did she would get double what she just had. I motioned to Mike he could move in with the cream which he dutifully applied to his daughters sore buttocks.
    “You may go now Amy”
    “Yes mom thank you mom”
    Away she went to lay down to help relieve the soreness. Mike, Cynthia and I moved away into the lounge and I fetched the Drinks.
    “Good show” said Cynthia “You are going to do me proud when I have gone”
    “May I kiss your tit’s” I asked her
    “Darling never ask they are yours whenever you want them wherever you want them”
    I removed her blouse and her bra and began to suckle
    “Mmmmm baby feels so good yes suck mommas tits”
    I suckled and mauled her breasts all the time hearing her moans of pleasure. My juices were flowing and I needed release I motioned to Mike and he understood so while I played with Cynthia Mike worked on my pussy. The more he sucked the harder I sucked Cynthia. Finally I could stand no more I released my hold on Cynthia and asked Mike to fuck me. Standing up I stripped off and I lay on the carpet waiting with my legs inviting.
    Mike took his clothes off and allowing Cynthia a little rub of his cock he got down between my legs. We made sure Cynthia got a good view and Mike began. Fist he rubbed his cock against my outer walls to get some of my wetness and then he inserted a finger to check I was moist enough. He placed his cock head at my waiting entrance and just put it in so the head was inside.
    He stayed there for a second or two teasing me with it.
    “Fuck me with it” I cried “Now”
    “Beg me?” He asked
    “I beg you”
    “Beg me what for”
    “I beg you put that cock in me now and fuck me”
    “And the rest”
    “I beg you put that cock in me now and fuck me please”
    ”That’s better”
    He suddenly thrust his cock deep inside till only his balls remained outside then he came back halfway and thrust again and again
    “Ahhhhh Fuck yes more harder”
    Mike thrust harder and harder I was having difficulty keeping up finally I had my orgasm my legs weakened and I almost passed out.
    Mike final shot his semen in me and I lay there letting it drip from inside me delirious in happiness.
    “Amy” Mike shouted
    Amy came into the room
    “Amy be a good girl go clean momma”
    Amy cleaned me out her expert tongue didn’t miss a drop and I swooned with pleasure again. While I was being so expertly cleaned I could see Cynthia licking her husband’s cock clean and it was mingled with my juices.
    Time was getting late and without any further words between any of us we all went to bed. Mike soon fell asleep next to me in our bed and it wasn’t long after I drifted off.
    Chapter 2

    Next morning no one was up except Mike and I and we had breakfast it was a hurried one we had to get to the store today was going to be an important one. Going inside the 6 who had gathered, 2 off them on their day off were milling around gossiping but soon stopped as we walked past. We made for Mikes office. As soon as the door was shut I was hurriedly stripping off as was Mike. We soon got down to what we both wanted and as he fucked me hard over his desk I am sure my moans could be heard several miles away. At this point I no longer cared.
    After our session we straightened up and made our way back to the eager employees who were wondering why the special meeting.
    “Thank you” started Mike “For coming here and to you Martin and Sheila on your day off”
    Mumbles and shuffles as they awaited the continuation
    “As you know times are hard and over the past months we have lost many colleagues”
    Nods’ of ascent all round
    “Today marks a new beginning “Mike continued “We cannot sustain to employ you as things stand”
    The faces of the employees suddenly changed and now the atmosphere took on a sudden doom and gloom.
    “In 3 weeks we are closing the store”
    This was the bolt from the blue none of them expected. I felt for them, until I was offered my new position I would have been just another one of them but I had to let Mike continue and put on a brave face my turn was to come.
    “I am really sorry” Mike continued “that it comes to this but I have made my decision I thank you for your loyalty shown and Kaitlin will now explain what happens next”
    I looked around at the long faces and took over from Mike.
    “There is hope on the horizon” I began “Mike is having a new venture built about 6 miles from here and there is room for you all”
    Faces that had been long and drawn now began to have a hope
    “Nothing will be the same” I continued “The contracts you have and current wages will have to be re negotiated and your roles will be different”
    A look of bewilderment fell upon the gathered.
    “I am responsible for all hiring’s and contracts we are looking for chambermaids, cooks, waitresses and handymen plus forecourt staff for a Gas station”
    I knew none of these jobs were what they currently do and I paused deliberately before I continued watching the faces and trying to read what was on their minds
    “Any questions”
    This was the point I was dreading and with Mike standing behind me giving me the floor was the point at which my new job took off if I messed this up my job could be on the line too.
    Sam was the first to speak
    “Will you be advertising for the Vacancies?”
    “First we wanted to fill some of them from current employees” I replied “Other vacancies as they arise will be advertised”
    “When will the jobs start?” asked Maureen
    “The complex will start construction in 2 weeks and if the schedule is completed on time Phase 1 will be ready in 8 weeks.”
    “So we miss 5 weeks wages?” Sam again
    “I have worked out a package for you all” I replied “Those that choose to come with us will get half wages during the waiting period those that wish to terminate with us will be given redundancy depending on the years of service”
    All were looking round at each other and this was the time to leave them to formulate in their own minds where they wished to be. As I left I made 1 last statement.
    “A list of vacancies and salaries will be posted in 1 hr on the canteen notice board you will be able to read them if you are interested in any of them please come see me”
    With that I left them to it I deliberately walked away not seeming to give a damn so as not to make a bad situation worse. When we reached the office my knees were visibly shaking and Mike put his arms around me for comfort.
    “Magnificent” he said “You handled that situation very well”
    I responded by nuzzling closer into him. I wanted the earth to swallow me whole and was grateful for the encouragement and the bodily support. After a few moments I gathered my composure. Mike released his hold and sat down his side the desk to continue his work and I made the list and took it to the canteen and pinned it to the board. With the list was a brief description of the job salary and hours which were negotiable as we would be running 24/7
    Returning to the office I once more flopped down.
    “Mike honey I need some fresh air” I asked “Any chance of a ride out”
    “Aww sorry hon I’m up to here with this lot what was your thinkin”
    “Nothing is no matter carry on I’ll go in the canteen and get myself a coffee and relax in my cupboard.”
    My cupboard was almost exactly that a small space where I worked that was tucked away but so small it felt like a broom closet. I shuffled my way downstairs I could feel them looking at me and noticed they were idly talking among themselves. I reached the canteen and was approached by Rachel.
    “If you want me Rachel I am just going for a coffee care to join me?”
    Rachel followed me in and I could feel all eyes on me now. Rachel sat herself down and waited for me to pour the coffees. Turning slowly I took the coffee’s over and sat opposite her.
    “Fire away Rachel” I commanded
    “Please Miss I was wondering how much the redundancy was?”
    “Let me see” I started “You been here 2 years right”
    “Yes Miss”
    “Well I am writing letters to you all stating the package as all will be different but as a guide line you will receive 1 months wage for every year of service”
    I could see the girl was having difficulties working it out maths were never her strong point but as shelf filler she worked hard and I knew her parents would miss her wages
    ”You will receive $1600”
    “Thanks miss”
    “Anything else?” I asked
    “What should I do miss take the money or another job”
    “That is up to you” I replied “You are a hard worker and I would hate to see you go”
    She smiled. I knew it would be hard for her if she left she would have 2 months pay and no work and if she stayed she would have 5 weeks half pay and in her situation that was never going to be easy.
    “Miss what is this chambermaid?”
    “Making beds and cleaning guests rooms and helping with the laundry”
    She nodded as if she understood but I doubt she did, not to say she was dumb but she had to be shown a task but once done she soon picked it up and did everything with gusto.
    “That all or is there something else?”
    “No miss I tell papa he know what to do”
    I nodded and with that she sat back drank her coffee and left. I was washing the cups no one stands on ceremony in this place even Mike does the washing up.
    “Excuse me can I have a word?”
    “Sure Julie come on sit down be with you when I dried these”
    Julie was a married woman who did not have to work and only came part time it was her way of getting some spending money for herself and to stave off the boredom.
    “Ok I am all yours”
    “Sorry” she started to blubber “But I really will miss being here”
    “So you won’t be coming for a job interview”
    “No not that” she said “This place and its friendly faces”
    “That depends” I replied “On who comes and who stays but you do not need the money you are a lucky one”
    “Can I tell you something now it looks like things will change?”
    “Sure hon”
    “I only come here because you work here and I have been dying to tell you I fancy you but” and she stopped mid sentence
    I looked at her in amazement that was the last thing I expected to hear. She was beautiful had a successful husband well adjusted marriage 3 children and lifestyle to die for. She averted her gaze from mine and started to get up to leave.
    “Sorry” she said “That was out of order”
    Sit I commanded “How long has this been a factor?”
    Her lips trembled as she continued to relate how she had fantasized about us for over a year. She had never had the courage to come right out and say before, but she realised this might be the last chance she got. Her reasoning was either I rejected her and she left and got another job or stayed home or I accepted her and made her dream a reality.
    Whirling with emotion and my recently acquired taste for female sex I took her hand. She never looked up.
    “Hun its Ok” I said “To have fantasies but we are not all lucky to have them fulfilled”
    She still kept looking at the table and I squeezed her hand once more
    “Honey” I said “You are a very attractive woman and I would love to make love to you”
    Her eyes widened and she pulled away from my hand. I stood up and moved round back of her and placed a hand on her shoulder.
    “You just sit there a moment I will be right back”
    She never moved as I removed my hand and went back into Mikes office
    “Mike I am taking a short break”
    “Err Ok hon”
    “How long you going to be working?”
    “About 2 hours should do it” he said “make sure you are back by say midday and we go get come lunch”
    “Ok sweetie”
    I kissed his forehead and went back to Julie. She was talking to Sam and so I just lingered a while till they had finished
    “Listen Julie” I said “I was going for a drive for some fresh air I need it fancy coming for the ride?”
    She tried to excuse herself as she was here to work but I reminded her I was the boss and she agreed. We talked some more as we walked to the car and she was astounded to see I had Mike’s keys.
    “Won’t he mind” she said
    “Not if he wants his supper” I laughed exposing a piece of my tit.
    “You mean you and him how long?”
    “Just get in and I will tell you all about it.”
    As we drove I related my tale leaving nothing out and she sat there transfixed. I was starting to feel a little horny with her sat beside me but I did not want to scare her before I heard her story.
    “OK that’s me” I said “Now your turn.”
    Julie told me her marriage was not an issue, she had a loving husband and the three children but there was something lacking. She could have spent the day painting her nails or reading but she needed a release from the house and as this was part time she could fit it round the children. She first had lesbian desires when a friend of hers had popped round to try on a new dress she was hoping to dazzle her husband with.
    As she saw her friend stripped she had felt the desire to touch her but had not the courage. She did have chance to help her friend adjust the hem and she felt good but never pursued it. Her friend divorced her husband shortly after and moved away so more could happen. She had noticed me when I applied for the job and suddenly had the same urges but again she did nothing.
    We both stilled ourselves after out tales and I pulled over and without pre warning her I kissed Julie on the cheek. She blushed and was moving her face away but I stopped her and pulled her face toward me and kissed her full on the mouth. This time Julie responded and so I went one further and caressed her through her blouse. She took the hint and soon we were caressing each other and kissing still sat in the front of the car.
    Whilst this felt good it was not exactly comfortable and I pulled away from her. She looked disappointed as if that was going to be all and she blushed again
    “Listen Honey” I said “This is not the end OK”
    Julie nodded her understanding
    “I so want to fuck you right now” I said “But we have to get back to the store”
    Julie agreed
    “We will make love” I assured her “Trust me on that”
    As if to seal the deal I kissed her once again and massaged her tit then I pulled away and we buckled up for the drive back.
    When we reached the store we separated so as not to give the game away to the others and I went into Mike’s office. Of course I told Mike of my encounter and his eyes lit up
    “Would have like to have been a fly on the wall” He laughed
    “Men” I replied “Honestly you all perverts” and we both laughed.
    It was a little after midday when we broke for lunch Mike said he had an idea. I listened with intent and nodded my approval. We headed out into the car park and got in Mike’s car. As I always did at this point I removed my panties it was my way off showing him I was his whenever or wherever he wanted.
    Lunch was at a nice little restaurant a few miles down the highway and afterwards I knew what I wanted for desert. Whispering in mike’s ear he readily agreed.
    We headed for the little shack and no sooner inside I was naked to his gaze. I gave him a slow twirl rubbing myself as I did while Mike took in the view. I then knelt down and Mike came over to me and my face was inches from his crotch. I rubbed through the material gently and slowly unbuckled him. Sliding off his pants slowly and deliberately. Massaging his cock as I went. Soon he was standing before me his pants by his ankles and I took his cock in my hand and sank my lips over the tip.
    Slowly licking his cock head I massaged his balls at the same time.
    “Mmmmm sweetie you are a cock whore aren’t you”
    I never answered my mouth was full and I was in heaven. I took more of that cock into my mouth and Mike held my head and fucked my mouth. I was gagging but Mike was relentless he knew I liked it this way and so he continued his onslaught. I felt his cock twitch and tasted the first bit of precum. I waited with baited breath and wasn’t disappointed as his seed filled the back of my throat and I began to swallow. Some dribbled onto my tits as I tried to get it all. Mike then withdrew and stood back to survey his cock slut. I was massaging the spillage into my tits and then I moved in to lick Mike’s cock clean.
    Getting dressed we left the shack and went back to the office. Julie had already gone her hours were up but I knew she would be back tomorrow. The day went without any further mishaps and we drove home.
    Chapter 3

    “How did it go” Cynthia asked
    “So So” I replied
    I went and did the usual getting the drinks and parked myself at Cynthia’s feet with my head sometimes in her lap. She would stroke my hair and it relieved the stresses of the day.
    “Time I sorted dinner” I said
    “No need we got a chef”
    “Chef”
    “Yes go and see”
    I had too curiosity aroused I made my way to the kitchen, Shock horror there was James stark naked apart from a pinafore cooking dinner. I said nothing but walked round the kitchen inspecting the boiling pans and checking the oven.
    “Is Mistress happy” he said
    I was taken aback what he had said
    “Sorry”
    “Mistress if my cooking is not up to scratch I apologise”
    I played up to this
    “Yes well it looks alright the proof will be in the tasting”
    I left him too it. Joining Cynthia I asked for an explanation.
    “After dinner honey”
    I accepted that and got back down on the floor to allow Cynthia to caress my hair once more every stroke was laboured with love.
    I felt 10 years old again when my daddy would stroke my hair. Of course I had no idea daddy was getting off doing it and it was not till my 11th birthday when he actually finally seduced me into stroking his cock. We never went further than that I never sucked him just stroked him till his white stuff came on my hand and he would wipe us both off and thank me with a kiss. Daddy continued stroking my hair till I was 13 and sadly he died.
    I had thought no one could take daddy’s place and I guess if things had progressed he would have taken my virginity but it was not to be. I met James and that was that.
    Suddenly a naked James walked in announcing dinner was ready and we went to eat. We sat in our usual places Amy included and James served the food and coffee’s as we ate each time he would back off and stand away from the table.
    “James” called Cynthia “we are finished when we have gone you may eat then wash all these pots and put them away. We will call you when we need you”
    “Yes Mistress”
    We all left the kitchen and allowed James to eat. Back in the lounge after Amy had poured the drinks and one for herself which this time was also a Gin. Cynthia explained why James was in the kitchen.
    She explained that since I moved out James moaned to Amy he would no longer be able to afford the rent and that would mean moving. He had nowhere to go. Being Amy’s pet she was allowed to bring him home provided he was off use and he agreed to sleep in the shed out back. He was not to be in the house without a member of family which included me being present unless of course Amy wanted to fuck him.
    James having no illusions he was now to be servant to us all had agreed rather than be homeless. He would only need clothes when he was driving Cynthia to and from her Doctors or her ladies circle, and if I wanted he would fetch anything I needed from the old home.
    To be honest there was nothing from there I wanted I hadn’t even wanted to see James again but seeing him subservient to our whims bought me great pleasure. I agreed to take the car and James truck and that way I could sell them and use the money, I already had an idea what on. Cynthia sounded a little bell and James came scuttling in.
    “Yes Mistress”
    “James I want you to drive Kaitlin back to your old home pick up your truck and bring it back here”
    “Yes mistress”
    “Then you are to go back again and this time bring back the car”
    “Yes mistress”
    “James and one more thing you must go naked”
    “Yes mistress”
    “Kaitlin sweetie make sure he don’t put clothes on and it’s up to you what else you do”
    I smiled I knew what I was gonna do and I went to my bedroom and removed a couple of items to take with me
    James sat driving he was watching the road I sat in the back of the car on the journey I removed my panties and began playing with myself with a hairbrush and vibrator. As I pushed the hairbrush up my pussy with one hand I freed a tit with the other and stroked my buzzing vibrator on it. The sensation was tremendous and I soon came and straightened myself up sat back for the rest of the ride.
    We reached the house and James went round back to get his truck. I drove the car home. The second journey was similar in nature except I stripped off all my clothes and deliberately sat in front playing in my pussy. James could look but not touch and he knew it.
    James drove my car back and I drove Mike’s. Parking up James walked round the side of the house and entered through the kitchen. Servants I learned from Cynthia never use the family entrance bad protocol.
    Cynthia noticed I was wet from my playing and bade me come over so she could play in there too I walked over stripped off again and let her do her thing. Mike watched us between drinking his whisky and reading his paper and smoking his cigar.
    Amy sauntered in with James in tow and told him stand in the corner. There was I still naked with Cynthia playing where James could no longer unless invited. Amy removed her clothing and knelt in front of Mike who reluctantly put his paper down and allowed Amy to remove his pants. Amy then proceeded to work on her daddy’s cock and I watched her from my vantage point. Amy worked until Mike was hard then he stood up and Amy proffered her backside for him.
    Mike rubbed the girl’s anus and produced some lube the girl had kindly thought to bring in and he inserted his cock into her anus. He fucked her hard as she squealed in delight at her daddy taking her. Mike worked into a faster tempo and soon he was ready to pop. Withdrawing he plastered the girl’s backside and back with his sperm.
    Mike sidled over to me and as I licked him clean Amy never moved.
    “James” Called Cynthia
    “There appears to be a mess on Amy go clean it up with your tongue”
    “Yes mistress”
    I could not believe James was actually going to lick Mike’s sperm off Amy. Without a flicker of emotion he licked until there was none left.
    “You may go now James bedtime for you” said Cynthia
    James left and we heard the back door open and close. We were all a little exhausted and we sat around chatting for a while mainly about Mike’s project and how I was enjoying my new job. The evening almost over each moved to their own room but I told Mike tonight I a sleeping with Cynthia and I got no argument. Cynthia smiled.
    Helping Cynthia undress I purposefully spent ages mauling her breasts when I had her fully naked I placed her on the bed. This was new to Cynthia who almost every night slept in her clothes. In the morning’s Mike would usually come in bathe her and dress her. Tonight was different I was going to give Cynthia her pleasure for allowing me to be part of her household.
    Chapter 4

    Last night I had slept with Cynthia which was a first for both of us but I assured her while she was alive it would not be the last. This morning I bathed her and joined her in the bath so she could have fun with me while I did so. I then dressed her she never chose what to wear it was Mike’s choice today was mine.
    I combed her hair and she liked that much gentler than Mike did. I stepped into my room to see a sleeping Mike I got dressed quickly and re joined Cynthia. Amy was already awake and having breakfast with a naked James in attendance. Cynthia and I put in our breakfast order and he duly obliged.
    “What plans today dear” Cynthia asked
    “Back to the store “I replied “give the staff the redundancy offer and interview each about a possible position”
    “Sounds fun” Cynthia said with a wicked glint
    Cynthia had never taken any interest in Mike’s affairs the store was left to him from his father. Cynthia had put some of her inheritance money in to expand the place. This new venture was of little concern to her as long as she could carry on her lifestyle for the end of her days.
    Today Cynthia had a doctor’s appointment and James was given a suit suitable for a chauffeur. After the Doctors she had the ladies lunch and a meeting with her Lawyer.
    Mike appeared at this stage as James was wheeling Cynthia to the car this time he was allowed to use the front entrance.
    “Suppose I have to get me own breakfast” He joked
    “Sit down Grumpy” I replied I will do it.
    “Thanks hon” He replied and gave me a playful slap on the bum
    I turned to get him back forgetting I had a fried egg on the palette knife and it flew across the kitchen. I started to go clean it up but Amy reminded me no need we got a servant for that. I kissed her forehead and broke Mike another egg.
    Breakfast done we headed for the store but I forgot to remove my panties till Mike reminded me
    “Ok pervert” I laughed and removed them
    I always made sure I wore them by the time we got to the store.
    The staff were all busy doing their thing a few customers had wandered in taking advantage of the ‘closing down sale everything must go’.
    Julie blushed as I caught her eye and winked at her. We went up and settled into the day. About half an hour later I came back down and shouted in a stern voice
    “Julie Mike wants to see you in his office immediately.”
    Julie was a bit put out and wondered what she had done. As she followed me upstairs I glanced back to see the others talking wondering the same and when their turn was to come. I had succeeded in putting fear into the staff it wasn’t that I wanted to it was a part of the next process the job interviews and I wanted them edgy. God I was loving this power.
    I opened the door to Mike’s office and Julie went in I closed it behind us. It took Julie a few seconds to realise Mike was not in the office. In fact he was in the stationary cupboard but only I knew that. Julie tied to ask but I just turned her round and placed my lips over hers and kissed her. She tried to pull back.
    “It’ alright” I told her “We won’t be disturbed” I locked the door to be certain.
    To the staff this was nothing new Mike often locked the door on us if there was an important issue we needed to sort and did not want disturbing. I walked over to Mikes chair and sat down.
    “Sit down Julie“
    Julie sat in the chair I used when in Mike’s office
    “Tell me what you said yesterday was you serious?”
    “Yes” Julie managed to stutter
    “And so was I when I said I would fuck you”
    Julie’s heart was pounding her dream her fantasy was about to become real
    “But not here” I added “Too many noses”
    “Ok” she stammered
    “Julie are you serious you want to continue working for us?”
    “Yes but”
    “Then listen I interrupted there is a vacancy that is not on the board because I just created it the pay is $3 an hr more than you are getting now and the hours are the same interested”
    “Yes if you think I am up to the task”
    I smiled “You are more than qualified and the work is easy”
    “Then yes again” Julie said
    “I hoped you would say that just read this contract if you are happy sign it and the job is immediate”
    Julie read the contract which was not a long document and signed
    “Good that is settled” I said and sank back as I had seen Mike do on many an occasion when he had found a good deal.
    “Now just one other thing” I said “Take off your panties”
    To show her I stood up lifted my dress and removed mine. Julie took the hint and did the same I got the first glimpse of her hairy bush.
    “Ok pass them here”
    Julie handed me her panties and I threw hers and mine out the window into the trash cart below. I unlocked the door and told her to follow me.
    We reached the shop floor and I asked everyone who was not serving to gather round
    “I am happy to say that Julie here has joined the new venture she has just signed her contract”
    To great cheers and well done Julie thanked them all
    “There is a place for you all I reminded them just consider your options I will need to know in 3 days what you intend and remember anytime I am here I will answer any queries you have.”
    The assembly broke up a much happier crew than before I was relishing the way I could influence people’s moods. I instructed Julie to go into the canteen and make us both a coffee. I went back into the office to see Mike and told him the 1st part was a success he smiled. I kissed him on the forehead and went down to join Julie.
    Julie handed me the coffee and as she passed it over I took the chance to touch her hand very casually to which she both blushed and also took a look round to check if anyone had seen.
    “Ok Julie We are leaving in a moment I need you come on the new site with me I have a job for you”
    We left the store with the glare of the others and got into Mike’s car damn I really ought to come in mine but that would not be so much fun. Anyway Mike could always take the store pick up home if desperate, but I planned to be back in time for Julie to get back for the children.
    Heading toward the site my mind was racing at the things I had planned for the unsuspecting Julie. We turned the corner and there it was gone. In its place were two large sectional buildings about 20 x 10 each and a truck was parked outside one and a bulldozer parked a little further off. Fuck I thought ruined.
    As soon as he saw me arrive Ken the contractor stepped out of the first building.
    “Kaitlin” He called over “I was about to call you”
    Stuff this I wanted sex and I was now stuck with work
    “Oh Hi” well I bought my new assistant Julie here to show her the site
    We walked over to the site hut he had come out of it was laden with plans and filing cabinets and 3 phones. Showing us round he was talking bills of quantities and shit. I just nodded. He showed us into the next one saying this was my office and asking if things were ok I just said so far but I would shift around if not. He told me if we needed heavy stuff shifting just get one of the guys on site.
    I remembered saying as long as he had a six pack not a beer gut. All the time I was seething this was wasting valuable time and Julie was getting a bit worried too. Finally Ken left us in the office and said he had to go order some supplies and make a few calls and left us.
    That was the cue I needed as he left I moved closer to Julie and kissed her allowing my hands to roam then I knelt before her lifted her skirt and kissed her pussy.
    “This will have to be trimmed” I told her
    “I do normally but its hard getting it right.” She said
    “Soon see to that” I said “Tomorrow I’m gonna shave you bald”
    “My husband will notice”
    “Do you still have sex?
    “Occasionally”
    “How often?”
    “Once a fortnight”
    “That’s cos you are so frigid open them damn legs girl”
    Julie opened her legs a little more and I could now insert a finger as I did she made a little cooing noise. I rubbed outside her pussy and fingered her making her moan softly. Not knowing how far sound travelled in these huts we tried to keep as quiet as possible.
    I stopped my fingering and stood up.
    “Your turn now”
    She got down on her knees as I had done and did the same to me as I had done to her. Technique was lacking but 10 out of 10 for attempt.
    We did not continue for long we had no idea when or if Ken would be back. In an attempt to make it look as if we had done something I pulled a couple of files down marked phase 1 opened them up and placed them on the desk I then arranged the chairs to make it look as though we had been seated.
    We had just rearranged our clothing and straightened our hair when ken knocked on the door. Quickly we sat down and I said
    “Enter”
    Ken came in wiping his muddy feet and saw us seated with the papers on the desk.
    “Oh sorry if you are busy” he remarked “Just I need to go over phase 1 week 1 if you have a moment”
    Fuck I was in deep shit here where was Mike when I needed him. I decided to bluff it out.
    “Fine Julie and I were finished anyway”
    Least I hadn’t lied about that. Ken came over with some papers.
    “I have done the prelims” he said “If you wouldn’t mind checking them over I can start”
    “I am running a bit late” I lied “But ok give them here”
    “No it’s fine” he said “Take them with you look them over when you have a moment but I do need clarification by 5pm tonight”
    “Yes no problem I will get them back to you maybe Julie will bring them later”
    “No he said those are office copies for your files just phone the ok”
    Phew saved I had time to get back and let Mike sort this one out.
    Ken left and so did we. On the way back we had a laugh about the whole thing it seemed I better do some studying earn my keep this was getting serious.
    We got back to the shop in time for Julie to hop in her car and get back for her children. They had a nanny but she still liked to be there when they got back from school. I watched as she drove off waving her goodbye.
    Chapter 5

    I went inside to be greeted by Rachel
    “Miss my daddy says can I have one then chamber thingy jobs”
    “Ok come in the office in 5 minutes and I will interview you”
    “Ok Miss”
    I went into Mike’s office and told him about my failed chance to fuck Julie. He laughed. I threw a stapler at him. I need some studying I told him and related the events of the morning.
    “Ok sweetie” later “I have two forms to fill Tax audits for closure and I be with you”
    “Oh and I got a report to look at for Ken” I said “Needs approving and signing by 5pm”
    “Sure honey, now go or I will not be done”
    I had an interview to do and I would have preferred the office but I decided the canteen was as good a place as any. I was making my way down as Rachel made her way up.
    “Change of venue” I said “Canteen”
    Rachel turned and I followed her I stopped to make an announcement
    “I am going to Interview Rachel here so I would appreciate having the canteen clear for a spell, if anyone needs a drink take a can from the sales cooler and this time I will not moan about drinks on the shop floor”
    With that I went in the canteen with Rachel and closed and locked the door.
    “Ok Rachel now this will not be long”
    “Fine miss”
    Rachel listened as I re told her what the job was I had to explain some things several times in the end we got there.
    “Ok Rachel”
    “Yes miss”
    “I just need you to sign this paper and the job is yours”
    I knew she could not write her name proper so I allowed her to just scribble as best she could.
    “Anything more” I asked her
    “Miss what’s a lesbian?”
    “What made you ask that?”
    “Sam he said things have altered since that lesbian bitch took over”
    “Did he now” I remarked “Well I will sort him out for sure”
    “Miss you not answered”
    “Well if you want to know first I am not a lesbian but I do like girls”
    I continued to tell her how some girls and women liked to do things with other girls that other girls do with boys. I had to make it simple so she could understand. She asked so many tricky questions and I could be here all day. I had been frustrated at not fucking Julie if I played this right the day might not be a loss after all.
    “Listen honey” I said “It is probably better if I show you but if I do and you tell anyone I will take away your job understand”
    The threat was not meant as serious just to ensure she kept quiet. I started towards her and she got a little anxious. Doing my best to calm her I asked her to stand up. She hesitated a little so I reinforced my threat. She stood and I asked her to remove her dress. As she did I showed her I had no panties on.
    She took off her dress and her panties and stood there in socks and shoes. I asked her to remove those and as she did I stripped off too.
    Laying her on the table I began to play with her nipples and her pussy. She flinched when I inserted a finger in her pussy and again when I licked a nipple. I continued for a while and then I lay on top of her tit to tit and kissed her on the mouth. I continued by showing her how we rub pussies together and she moaned softly I finished off with a final licking of her pussy and we got dressed.
    The whole incident including interview had taken just over 1 hr and making sure she was ok and allowing her to compose herself I unlocked the door.
    Rachel took her copy of the contract and ran up to Martin to show him. I motioned that the canteen was now free but I decreed that from now on drinks could be consumed on the shop floor as long as there were no spillages but food was still to be consumed in the canteen.
    I left it at that and went back to join Mike in the office
    “You done what woman you mad”
    “No why”
    “What if she tells someone she is only 16?”
    “Don’t fret lover I got it covered”
    “Just be careful that’s all”
    I reminded him how old Amy is she still shook his head. His tax forms were completed and for the rest of the day he taught me about the job I had taken on. I learned it was much the same as the shop getting materials on time to a pre ordained schedule and chasing late deliveries. There was the small bit about site inspections by the planners from time to time and that unfortunately once work started proper on site I would be required there most the day. That meant I needed to interview the rest within 3 days or come back from time to time to a scheduled interview. I decided the former was the better option and put up a notice on the canteen board.
    As it came time to closing Sam approached me and I chose my words carefully
    “So Sam have you any idea what you are going to do”
    “I don’t know” He replied “Depends how things work out”
    “You mean you do not want to work for a lesbian bitch” I said
    His face dropped a mile
    “Sorry Madam” he stuttered “That was a silly off the cuff remark”
    “Then why make it, have you any basis in fact for the statement”
    “No Madam it was a stupid thing to say but how?”
    “Rachel” I replied cutting him short “She is an impressionable girl”
    “Yes Madam sorry won’t happen again”
    “I could sack you on the spot you know then no job and no redundancy”
    His face dropped like a stone
    “I will let it pass this time but if I hear”
    I stopped without finishing the sentence the message had got through and once again I had played the power game without realising it.
    I went back into Mike’s office he was just locking his safe from the days takings
    “Sales are up” he said “Pity the profits are down with this sale thing”
    “Poor baby” I whispered “I thought you needed to get rid of stock”
    “You right” he said “Cost too much for storage and the cash flow is coming in handy”
    We made small talk driving home Mike just wanted to make one stop
    “Where are we going I asked?”
    “See a man about a car”
    “What”
    “Shut the fuck up and enjoy the drive”
    No more to be said I remained silent the rest of the journey. We pulled into a garage forecourt. A man came out and greeted Mike I just sat in the car as ordered. They had been gone around 20 minutes and I was getting restless looking round to see if anyone was watching I pulled up my dress and began to play. Keeping careful watch I managed to get in 1 orgasm before I saw Mike and the man approaching. Mike got in the car and drove off
    “What was that about?” I asked
    “Organising a service for the car”
    “Liar you have yours serviced at Baileys”
    “Stop the 20 questions”
    I stopped wondering why he was so secretive and settled down for the ride home. The usual routine followed the drinks the dinner the chit chat. Retiring to the lounge I sat on Mike’s lap.
    “Pleasssseee hon” I said wriggling my ass into his crotch “Pleassse tell me what went on back there”
    Cynthia gave a huge giggle and Mike laughed
    “You will find out soon enough” He said “Now go away and let me read my paper”
    This was annoying I hated the pair of them but not really it’s just a phrase. James was led in by Amy and ordered to fuck her on the carpet. Nice to see someone was getting something. James my cuckold husband.
    “Oh by the way this is not James” Amy reported “Her name is Janice”
    We all laughed and thought it cute.
    Amy considered for a moment and said Momma can I dress Janice in some female clothes. She looked at me as she said it. All the while Janice was fucking her ass.
    “Sure honey” I said “You can take her shopping tomorrow after school what you have in mind”
    “Frilly underwear”
    I took $100 from my purse
    “Thanks momma”
    “That will cost you 30” I said
    “Now momma”
    “No tomorrow after you have bought Janice her underwear and if they not feminine or sexy enough I will double it”
    Janice finished his duties by coming over the girls back and bottom and was ordered to lick it up. Now he was licking his own sperm.
    While this was happening Mike left the room to make a phone call. He was now back just in time to see Janice being led away. We heard the back door open and close and Amy re entered the room.
    Sitting there naked she removed Cynthia’s blouse and bra and suckled on the breasts. Mike asked if I was going to join in but I told him no I had my share today and anyway I was not in the mood because he would not tell me what happened at the garage.
    It was some 30 minutes later the front doorbell went and Mike went to answer. Returning to the room he had the man from the garage in tow.
    “All ready sir” the man started to say but his eyes popped seeing Amy lying on the floor naked.
    “Thank you would you like a drink” Mike said
    “Well sir I must get back”
    “Nonsense Amy get the man a whisky”
    Amy trotted off and bought the man his drink
    “Sit down man” Mike said “Relax I am your last call as we agreed”
    “Yes sir” The man replied “Home now so when I finished this if I can use the phone to order a taxi.”
    “We will get you home” Mike said “Relax”
    The man sat back and drank his eyes wandered over to Amy and she played him. She made sure he caught glimpses of her pussy without making it obvious. Mike patted Amy on the bottom sometimes resting his hand a little longer than is proper.
    We got to know his name was Stephen and he lived alone since his wife left him taking his two children with her. He always volunteered for the later shifts it saved him being alone in his apartment for too long.
    “You like my daughter Stephen?” Cynthia asked
    “Yes she’s lovely”
    “Amy show Stephen how lovely you are”
    Amy with her back to Stephen bent forward and stuck her bottom almost in the man’s face. Then she turned round lay on the carpet and opened her legs for him to admire. His bulge was obvious and Amy moved in for the Kill. Stephen enjoyed Amy for over half an hour.
    “Kaitlin will run you home” Mike said
    “And how the fuck do I do that when I’m not speaking to you”
    “Simple darling use your new car”
    Chapter 6

    After depositing Stephen in his apartment and refusing to go in for a drink in case it turned to sex I started my way home. As I turned through town at the Pizza stand I spotted Rachel. She was chewing on a Pizza and had a soft drink in the other hand. I pulled over to ask her what he papa had said to her contract.
    “Papa is happy” She said “It be hard for a few weeks with less money coming in”
    It was then I formulated a plan
    “Rachel sweetheart have you told anyone about what happed today”
    “No miss honest miss I would never break a promise never”
    “Good girl” I said “Rachel did you enjoy it”
    “Yes miss I am going to try my cousin Mary”
    “Would you like me to teach you more then?” I enquired “But again no one must know it is me understood”
    “Yes Miss thank you”
    “And Rachel if you are a very good student and do everything I ask I will make up your wages but no one is to know understood”
    “Yes miss”
    “Good I will see you at work tomorrow”
    With that I drove off as people were beginning to appear from the Pizza place and I recognised someone I did not want to see me.
    I arrived back home to find them all in bed and I climbed in with Mike kissed his forehead and went to sleep.
    The following morning I drove us to work in my new car. By now people must have guessed something so I made the announcement.
    “Some know already” I said pointing at Julie “Other’s may have speculated but Mike and I are an item we live together I live at his house”
    With that we went upstairs to the office. This morning’s brief was to go over my learning session regarding the site until I had it perfect plus a few bits Mike left out so as not to cause confusion. Julie was not needed so much so I asked her to hand around and help out in the shop. Mike locked the office and my revision started. After a couple of hours my head spun so I went down to bring up some coffees.
    Rachel caught me on the way out and asked when she would receive her training some of the others overheard and I told her soon I needed to sort a time. Rachel went away happy and If needed I could lie and say it was her new job training. Mike was on the phone when I got back.
    “Ken requests you meet him on site” He said “I told him you would call him back and arrange it”
    I returned Ken’s call and told him 30 minutes. Finishing coffee and a quick recap I grabbed Julie from the shop and we headed off to site. We got here just before ken and I unlocked our office door and we went in. I heard the knock but this time Julie let him in.
    “Morning” Ken said “Sorry about the sudden call but the Architect wants a meeting here in 20 minutes and I thought it best you be here to bear witness to what he says.”
    The architect I had forgotten that incident where I allowed him to lick my pussy this could get weird. No time to panic I would have to brave it out. While we were waiting a call came into my office who the fuck knew I was here except Mike. Julie answered and spoke to me
    “It is Mr Carter for you will you take it”
    “Excuse while I take this call” I said being professional as I could
    Ken backed off a little and started talking to Julie. I finished my call with Mike and gave my attentions back to Ken. I assured him that be fine and he left to his office. Julie and I had 15 minutes to kill and we made the most of it. Bill was on time and the plans he bought were laid on my planning desk. I got my copy out to be double sure and yes a mistake was there all right.
    This was my hour I was alone in this one I had to make a decision and after deliberation I made my choice.
    “Very well lose 3 parking spaces there and place the disabled bays there.”
    “Sound choice” Agreed ken “I did have my doubts putting a woman in charge but so far it has worked well”
    “Bill can you redraw that section and have it ready for the planners let’s see two days be enough”
    “More than adequate this time” he replied
    “That was a reference I take it to the last time” I asked
    “Yes Kaitlin it was but it is nice doing business your way”
    I pretended I knew nothing of what he was talking about and it passed over Ken and Julies heads. Julie made all coffee from a percolator in the corner and ken left. Bill waited till he had gone and Julie was out of earshot before enquiring if there was to be any repeat of our last encounter.
    I was not sure how to answer and I merely hinted that should an opportunity arise I would not deny his request but he could not fuck me. He affirmed that what he managed last time had him on edge and I sort of agreed that maybe a hand job could be arranged. However I layed down terms as to what I wanted in return.
    Julie returned from her toiletries as there was no plumbing yet and the portable toilets had not arrived we had to make do behind the bulldozer. I asked her go next door and see Ken about getting those items organised and take her time I had to have a private word with the architect.
    Julie left and as soon as I was sure it was safe I hoisted my dress to allow Bill to continue where he had left off. I opened my legs to allow him access and sat on the edge of my desk. His fingers and tongue worked their magic and I came very quickly. It was now my turn and slipping off the desk I knelt and removed his pants. Taking his cock out me gave him a hand job playing with his balls as well. I did not want to get the floor stained so I allowed my mouth to take his cock for him to unload and most of it was gone a quick cleaning of his cock and it was over. We adjusted ourselves and as the only water was on bottle for now he settled for putting his cock back as it was. He left and Julie walked in.
    “Nice timing” I said
    “Nothing to do with timing I heard you from outside the door”
    That worried me slightly. But I let it pass.
    Once again knocked the door.
    Upon being allowed entry he explained the plumbing would take 2 days but would be ready by the time we were on site proper. Plus there would be a special toilet just for our use. Last item was the soundproofing he explained it could get noisy on site and it was needed so you could answer the phones and the red one was site to site office to office. Plus the walkie-talkies would be on site too as well as the hard hats.
    He left to lock up his office and we hung back. Watching him leave we figured there was enough time to get it together and this time I ate her pussy and she ate mine in the 69. That would have to satisfy it was time to leave.
    Arriving back at the store we noticed the closed notice on the store and no one was around. I let Julie go and using my keys opened the store. All was quiet this was a trading day where was everyone. I switched on the lights to a large shout of ‘Surprise’ I looked and they were all there even Julie as I turned round was back.
    “What’s all this” I asked a grinning Mike it is not my birthday
    “A celebration” Mike replied “I have been offered a sum to take our remaining stock as of now we have sold out”
    I jumped into his arms almost bowling him over. The wine flowed and we all ended up a little tipsy. Mike had considered this and as people wandered off he called for taxis take them home. I hadn’t noticed Julie was still here and I passed out from the drink.
    I woke up at home Mike offering me a gin but I had enough drink for one day. Until Amy mentioned it I had forgotten about her punishment and as I was in no fit state I excused myself and asked Cynthia to perform the task. I did not watch I was too exhausted and went bed. I do remember asking Mike about the interviews and he said in my absence that was all sorted forget the store and I drifted asleep.
    Chapter Seven

    How long had I slept the clock said 10:30am. I must get to the store ouch my head hurt. I hurried to dress and found Mike in the lounge reading.
    “Morning sleepy head”
    “More like hammer head”
    He laughed while I went to the kitchen to find the tablets. Standing there was a sight to behold James or should I say Janice was wearing a pair of frilly panties in pink a suspender belt and a bra. It was all completed by a pair of red high heel shoes. I got the tablets a glass of water and went into the lounge.
    “The shop” I said
    “All finished do you not remember”
    It was coming back now, the party the drink the clinch I had with Mike while everyone watched and cheered.
    “Julie what about Julie”
    “She is coming round later for a few moments I said you were unwell”
    I didn’t have any work for her but I would miss not seeing her. I settled into the easy chair and curled my feet up. Mike went through what he had sorted and that was the end for 2 days for me. The site would be starting up then and at least this way I could relax before the onslaught I knew was coming.
    Putting all thoughts of anything out of my head I relaxed. It was some time before my head cleared and I went out back to the pool. Cynthia was sat by it in her chair taking in the sun. As I approached she pointed to the lounger. I lay down and we started talking. Actually Cynthia did most the talking. She had been her lawyer and I was being made Amy’s mother legally Cynthia was negating her parental rights. I saw the pain in her face as she told me. This I guess must be hard for any mother to do.
    There are cases where the courts have taken children from their parents but I had never come across transfer of custody especially as there was a living father who surely has more rights than I do. Her face was getting contorted and I was concerned I called Mike and he phoned her doctor.
    Doctor Marshall came within half an hour of getting the call and called the paramedics inside 20 minutes she was on her way to hospital. Mike went in the ambulance I followed in my car. By the time I arrived because I had to wait at interchanges and the ambulance did not Cynthia was in a private room Mike holding her hand.
    I had forgotten about Julie till mike mentioned it but this was more important and Julie would understand. I sat in a chair opposite as Mike continued to hold Cynthia’s hand. He only released it when a nurse came in to check on her and then he reached out for it again. I felt like an interloper and I told Mike I would leave but he begged me stay this is what she wanted.
    I stayed and after a few hours I noticed her wake up. I instinctively moved to her bedside. With Mike one side and me the other with the little strength she had she bought our hands together in hers. In faint voice she whispered
    “See we are one”
    Looking at me she said “I know you will stay with him and he loves you”
    I smiled and sat up to kiss her cheek. Smiling she repeated a similar phrase to Mike. I looked at Mike and he smiled at me. Suddenly without warning the alarm went and nurses and doctors rushed in pushing us out the room. I started to cry and Mike held me close. We could hear the commotion in Cynthia’s room. It seemed to take hours but it wasn’t. One of the Doctors took us aside and said simply “Sorry”
    Neither Mike nor I could believe she was no more we tried to get into the room but the nurse held us back.
    “Wait a few moments” She said “While we make her presentable and then you can go in and stay as long as you like”
    As we were about to enter I remembered Amy and I asked the nurse if they contact the school let her know we were here. She said she would and we entered the room. The person in the bed was not Cynthia. It was a pale reflection of a once great woman. I sat by her side and took her hand it was cool not cold. I have no idea how long I held that hand till Amy appeared.
    This was Amy’s moment and I left her to it. Mike had sat in the chair I had occupied once his face ashen and I had no idea how to console him. Amy broke the silence.
    “Moms gone but I have you please don’t you leave me”
    I burst into tears assuring her I was here to stay. She hugged me so tight it hurt but I was not about to push her away. A nurse appeared to check we were ok and offer us a coffee I ordered us all one and she went to fetch it. Mike got up and approached us and we had a 3 way hug.
    The nurse appeared with the coffee and we left the room shutting the door. Sitting in the ante room we sipped our coffee without a word being said.
    Eventually we wandered past the nursing station and out into the air. As we stood outside for a moment an orderly came up and handed us a paper it was the official time of death for us to give her Doctor and a signed statement she was deceased to present for her estate to be sorted. I drove us all home in silence and as we got to the drive Julie was waiting.
    I apologised and told her what happened and she took me and gave me a hug. She came in with us and insisted we sit while she made us coffees insisting she would find everything in the kitchen assuming she could find the kitchen. The next sound I heard was a scream and I rushed to see what happened. In all the confusion we had left Janice in her shed and Julie had gone out to the bins and seen this man woman and it freaked her out.
    I explained as best I could that was my husband but I doing not think she fully took it in at that point. We made the coffee together and went back in the lounge. Amy saw me and ran toward me I had the foresight to put down my coffee. I was surprised when she pushed me down sat on my knee pulled out one of my breasts and suckled like a baby. I had no say and Julie made no comment.
    It was Mike who told us that Amy was adopted and her real mother was a drug user. She had been in several homes but they could not cope with a feisty child even at 5 years of age she was destructive. It was only when Cynthia took her on and inadvertently against all the rules of child guidance slapped her across the face. Worried about child welfare taking her back she panicked. But the welfare never came and whenever Amy knew she had done wrong she informed Cynthia who would smack her it worked.
    As she grew the slaps became proper punishment and Amy both knew it was coming and grew to like it. The first time mike did it one day as Cynthia was unwell he found it raised an erection and Amy played on it and before long he was fucking her. This was not enough for the precocious child and soon she was making out with a lot of the boys in her school which got her expelled.
    They managed to get her another school but boys were old hat and she had two of the teachers fucking her. She grew tired of them and met a man whose wife was frigid meaning me. So began an affair she fell in love. The rest I could fill in myself.
    Amy had fallen asleep on my tit and carefully Mike pulled her off and took her to her bedroom he undressed her and put her to bed before returning to us. It was at that point I realised about Julie’s children
    “That is no problem” she said “My husband is home from one of his trips”
    She had told him she had a new job and her boss had called for a special meeting. He understands those he has them with his secretary.
    “I can ring him and say we worked late you are putting me up”
    “Will he not begin to wonder” I said
    “No he knows you are female he has no clue”
    Mike gave wry smile and we showed her a room. It needed bedding but she was shown where that was. Right now Mike and I needed to comfort each other and we went our room. Julie went her room.
    It was not supposed to be like this Mike had just lost his wife and we were having sex. There was no guilt he had lost one wife but the proxy one needed comfort too. We confirmed our feelings by our zealous lovemaking and sweaty and exhausted we fell asleep.
    In the cold light of morning Mike made the calls which set in motion Cynthia’s funeral. No expense was to be spared and he was going through both his and Cynthia’s phone books to inform any relative or friend he could. This took the best part of a morning. Some calls had to be delayed because of time zones and so some were earmarked to be placed later in the day. Julie kept us going with sandwiches and coffee.
    The cuckold was left in his shed but we took him in a sandwich. It was Julie who asked what did we do with him to which Amy simply replied anything we like. I looked at her and she asked me how many that remark would cost I simply told her that I was keeping score now was not the right time and she would get what was owed.
    Julie and I had to go on site before the funeral but it was early days so we only had to pop in for an hr or so I would meet Julie there. We did not have sex at all during the time leading to the funeral.
    On the day of the funeral I went in the lead car much to the annoyance of some relatives. Amy held my hand throughout the whole service. Julie made her appearance but kept a safe distance. We had a few people back afterwards but out of respect Julie did not accept the invite. While Mike mingled with guests I did not even know. Amy never left my side it was as if she were glued. Our guests never saw the cuckold we had him put in a Motel room and we hired him out to a middle aged couple Amy knew for the day.
    Finally when all the gusts had gone and we were completely alone we did what comes natural to us and fucked each other. Amy vowed at that point she was bored with the cuckold and we decided if the couple wanted him they could keep him. Amy was happy to settle for love from mommy and daddy.
    THE END
    For now maybe?


  • Respect: Chapter 3

    Font size : +


    Evelyn and Maria continue their lustful and loving lives with a newborn son. They make a big decision that affects Evelyn’s line of work. Will they be okay with the change?

    Enjoy the new story! Leave a comment and vote below!

    ///

    1 year later:

    Maria groans and throws down another item of clothing. Nothing will fit her with her big belly. All of her fancy maternity clothes are in the dirty laundry anyhow but they are leaving for dinner with Evelyn’s workgroup in five minutes and she isn’t dressed. They rarely stay long. Just enough so Evelyn can keep up the Ice Queen persona she had developed for the business world. She blindly tosses another article of clothing much farther away when she hears a surprised ‘oomph’ noise in retaliation. Maria turns to see Evelyn pulling a skirt away from her face with a raised eyebrow.

    “I see that you’re not ready.” Evelyn says in a flat tone and gently folds the skirt before setting it on the dresser. Maria glares at her lover and places her hands on her hips. “No, I am not. I have no clothes to wear. Everything makes me look like a beached whale! I can’t go! Just leave! I’m not going, Evelyn!” Maria cries out in frustration and starts to walk away with tears in her eyes when Evelyn gently grabs her wrist. “Come here, love.” Evelyn husks now that she realizes this is a hormonal mood swing and pulls the weeping woman to her chest. Maria melts in the blonde’s arms and slowly gathers herself enough to produce only sniffles. “You’re beautiful. I’m not sure how many times I must say that to you before you realize that I mean it. We won’t go. Let’s get you changed into some pajamas. I will fix you anything you would like to eat and start a movie for you. Sound good?” Evelyn whispers into dark brown hair to receive a nod. She helps her wife into new clothes before leaving her with a movie on to go make them a quick dinner. Maria knows she should have pushed herself to be a good wife and gone anyhow but her crazy hormonal mind had fought against her instincts. Thinking of her wife sort of flipped another switch in her so needlessly to say Evelyn was shocked when she walked into the bedroom to find her lover completely naked.

    “I’m positive I put clothes on you before I left.” Evelyn breathes out and tries not to become too excited by her lover’s naked body. Their sex life had dropped dramatically once Maria started showing and recently it is a game of hot and cold. They will start to make out and grind against each other, take off their clothes even, only for Maria to utter the words stop because she didn’t feel sexy despite her wife’s words but Evelyn didn’t push her. At this point, she hasn’t had sex in four weeks, a little over a month. She’s slowly going insane and reverting back to her old habits when she was with Terry without sex. She would throw herself into her work instead but Maria hasn’t noticed quite yet.

    “I know I’ve been difficult lately and I look-“ Before Maria can finish her sentence Evelyn cuts in. “Beautiful. You look beautiful carrying our baby, Maria. I would never think of you any other way.” She says sternly to get her words across and sets their plates down to sit next to her wife. Maria’s clit is throbbing for attention, even more so after the blonde’s words. She moans softly and pushes her legs together to give herself some friction. Evelyn smirks and slides a hand onto the leg closest to her to gently pull it away from the other. “Allow me.” She growls hungrily and slides onto her stomach between two delicious thighs. Her mouth is watering. “A-Are you sure, Eve? I’m sure you’re tired. Are you?” Maria whispers breathily and grabs at the blankets in preparation for what is to come. “Love, do me a favor. Don’t speak unless you are screaming my name, will you?” Evelyn whispers and eagerly starts to eat her lover out. Maria follows her lover’s orders. Her fists pull at the sheets underneath her, her back arched in ecstasy, but she growls in annoyance when she can’t see her wife giving her some of the best oral sex she’s ever received.

    “Ugh! Stop! Just stop!” Maria cries out and makes Evelyn’s heart drop in her chest. Here we go again. Evelyn raises her head, juices still on her lips and chin, with concerned eyes. “What’s wrong? Did I hurt you?” She asks carefully and places gentle hands on her lover’s thighs. Maria frowns and shakes her head. “No, of course not. It is amazing Eve. I just…I want to watch you and I can’t with this big belly in the way.” Is that all? Evelyn thinks. She smirks and stands up. “I think I have an idea that could work.” She pulls their full-length mirror over to the side of the bed before pulling Maria over so her legs dangle.

    “Watch me in the mirror.” Evelyn whispers while getting down on her knees and spreading her lover wide. Maria gasps and smiles at the view. She never takes her eyes off of the blonde which only makes her more desperate for release. Soon she is bucking and grinding against Evelyn’s eager mouth so close to her orgasm. Evelyn slides three fingers into the brunette and smirks against her wet folds when it earns her a feral growl of lust in return. Her fingers curl inside of the younger woman. What comes next surprises them both. Maria suddenly releases a stream of fluid that coats the older woman’s face and chest. She looks down at her blonde in utter shock but throws her head back in a deep moan when the fingers inside of her continue thrusting and lips encircle her clit once again. She arches her back in orgasm and pulls at wet blonde hair until her body relaxes.

    “I didn’t know I could squirt.” Maria mumbles breathless and runs a hand through her hair. Evelyn stands and starts to strip out of her clothes with a smirk. “I am quite proud of myself. I made you squirt without trying. It is not an easy task to achieve even when you are looking for the right spot.” She chuckles and lays down next to her lover to drag her hand over her slick skin. “How did it feel?” Evelyn asks curiously and subconsciously licks her lips. Maria bites her bottom lip and turns onto her side to drape a hand across the blonde’s chest. “Odd, actually. It didn’t feel like I came. It felt like a…release of tension.” She mumbles wistfully and mindlessly plays with the blonde’s hair that had fallen down from her regal bun. “Are you feeling any better now?” Evelyn asks and closes her eyes from the simple attention she is getting from her wife. Maria, of course, notices and leans in to place a gentle kiss on the older woman’s sternum.

    “Mhmm, much better. Thank you, baby.” Maria husks and leans the blonde onto her back before climbing on top of the woman. “Are you sure? If you’re tired I don’t want you to wear yourself out, love.” Evelyn whispers with an already breathy voice. Maria wordlessly reaches her hand down to the apex of strong legs to slide her fingers through the abundant wetness she finds there. No more words exchanged between them as the brunette skillfully brings the other woman to orgasm, not once but twice. She knows Evelyn needed the stress release but would never ask her pregnant wife to have sex in the hormonal state she is in. Hell, she wouldn’t have sex with herself either. Evelyn is so patient and good with her. The older woman doesn’t think she sees her pulling away to work more but she does and her mind writes it off because it has other things to think about but her body aches for her at night when she is in bed alone. When Evelyn’s breathing comes back to normal she moves back onto her side and lays her head on her lover’s shoulder in exhaustion.

    “You’re pulling away to work more. I know you know that. It’s because we don’t have as much sex anymore. But in my moment of clarity from my hormonal brain I want to tell you that I don’t care what I am like you need to tell me you need your stress relieved. We can explore more ways than sex.” Maria whispers casually and smirks at the goosebumps that erupt across tan skin. She feels a deep sigh come from the blonde before she continues with a few more sentiments. “I’m here, Eve. I want to take care of you too.” Maria forces the tears away and pulls her wife closer. Here come the hormones. Evelyn swiftly wraps her in a hug with a soft smile on her face.

    “I will Maria. I will tell you exactly when I need you. I promise.” Evelyn whispers soothingly and waits a few minutes before continuing. “How about we take a nice hot bath? What do you think?” The older blonde asks with a smirk knowing all too well that the young brunette has loved taking a bath together since the first time they tried. Maria eagerly walks into the bathroom to start the tub while Evelyn walks downstairs to put the food in the fridge. By the time she is back in the bathroom the tub is filled and Maria is already settling in by herself. Evelyn easily slides in behind her to hold her close, rubbing her hands over the woman’s protruding belly whispering sweet nothings in her ear.

    Their baby boy Charlie is born on January 27th. Many family members and friends help them take care of the little boy but instead of being intimate they decide to sleep because as parents of a newborn, hours of sleep is very few. When Charlie is nearly a year old they reluctantly send him to Maria’s parent’s house for the weekend per request of the grandmother and grandfather. Maria sits down on the couch and mindlessly looks around the room. She had spent the whole day cleaning after Charlie had left to distract herself but it only made her more upset. His toys were neatly tucked away and all his little baby dishes were cleaned. Evelyn has been working while she has been cleaning so she decided to go visit her wife in the little office nook of their house. She knocks softly and opens the door to simply stand in the doorway without a word. Evelyn glances up for a second before double taking and looking back up again. Her wife is either angry, but from the lack of furrowed eyebrows, she doesn’t believe that is it, or she is upset yet she’s not sure why?

    Evelyn curls a finger at the brunette to entice her forward while scooting her chair back away from the desk. She has been working to distract herself from missing Charlie because she never thought she would love someone more than Maria but she was proven wrong when he was born. She hates missing him. Maria walks into the study and stops in front of her lover. She has her arms crossed and isn’t as close as Evelyn would like so the blonde reaches out to gently caress her hip. She now realizes what could be wrong

    “I miss him too.” Evelyn whispers and pulls the brunette closer by her now uncrossed arms. Maria smiles softly and climbs onto the blonde’s lap with her knees on either side of the woman’s hips. “I don’t know what to do with myself. There is a hole that needs to be filled by my baby.” Maria admits softly and rests her forehead against the older woman’s. Evelyn smiles and runs her fingers across her wife’s back to occasionally dip underneath her shirt to feel her skin. “We have the whole weekend to ourselves. I propose that we use it to reconnect. We have very little time alone now that we have Charlie and I love our son, I do, but I also love making love to my wife.” Evelyn husks and smiles when her lover throws her head back in laughter. “Is that your plan then? You just want to fuck me all weekend?” Maria gets that sparkle in her eyes and a devious little smirk that has Evelyn’s heart thumping just that much harder in her chest.

    “Every single second of every minute of every hour of the day for this entire weekend, my love.” Evelyn whispers as she turns her chair back to the desk and blindly pushes the papers to the floor along with plenty of other things. Maria smirks but gasps in utter surprise when the blonde picks her up to sit her down on the desktop. “What do you think? Still up to fucking each other’s brains out?” Evelyn asks as her hands grab the hem of the young woman’s pants. “As long as you can keep up.” Maria teases and lifts her hips to allow the blonde to pull down her pants. Evelyn’s eyes narrow at the challenge and she jerks Maria’s fine ass to the very edge of the desk resulting in a squeal. “I wouldn’t worry about me, honey. I would be thinking about yourself right now.” She whispers and eagerly brings her mouth down to swipe her tongue against the woman’s sex. Maria lets out a light laugh mixed with a moan while tangling her fingers in soft blonde hair.

    “Fuck you.” Maria chuckles and gasps when two fingers slide inside of her. They haven’t had sex in a long time, but it feels like they never stopped. Evelyn doesn’t retort back instead she lowers her head to the brunette’s wet cunt with hot bedroom sex eyes. Maria helplessly watches the blonde’s head move between her legs and feels that tongue and those fingers inside of her and on her. God, it’s driving her crazy. She takes no longer than a minute for Maria to cum so powerfully that she falls back on the desk. Her head hangs off, her hands desperately tries to find purchase on the smooth surface, and her thighs squeeze the blonde’s head. Evelyn gently pries those delicious legs from her head to smirk at her wife who looks utterly surprised by her orgasm.

    “Come on, love. Let’s get you in a bed so I can blow your mind again.” Evelyn husks and graciously carries her wife to their bedroom. They only come up for air when they take a shower, eat, and use the bathroom. Even then, they find a way to be between each other’s legs. On Sunday morning the couple cleans the house of all their naughty activities before Charlie gets home. Finally, they share a very long make-out session on the couch which of course eventually ends up with both hands of the women down the other’s pants. Maria laughs softly at the blonde’s smile and runs her fingers through her beautiful blonde hair.

    “I love you so much.” Maria husks lustfully and takes control of the blonde’s face to lead her lips just a hair’s width away from her own. “So, god damn much.” Maria growls in desire and sinks her teeth into a juicy bottom lip. Evelyn groans and smiles as teeth release her lip. “We need to make more time for us. I don’t want us to drift apart ever again. You hear me? Those late night drinks at the office with Claire might need to be cut short so you can come home and kiss your wife for a few hours.” Evelyn whispers with a smirk and teases her fingers over the brunette’s collarbone. Evelyn isn’t fond of the late night drinks knowing how handsy her wife’s friend gets when she’s drunk from being at one of the office parties where Claire had been all over another girl. Maria chuckles and grabs her blonde’s ass.

    “Aw, my poor baby, so jealous.” Maria teases and brings her lips to suck at the woman’s earlobe. Evelyn frowns for a second before she moans from her wife’s fingers digging into her. “I will come home early every night if you promise to let me have one night a week with Claire for drinks at the office.” Maria says softly and leans back to brush blonde hair out of her eyes. Evelyn sighs gently and shyly looks down at the blonde’s slightly open button down shirt to graze her fingertips down to the connection of the two halves. “You don’t need my permission baby. I just…I worry about other people.” She whispers and leans down to place a chaste kiss on the brunette’s sternum. “You’re hot, Maria. You would have people falling at your feet if I wasn’t here.” Maria smiles at her lover and pulls her into a deep, slow, heavy kiss that leaves them both breathless.

    “Thank God you are here. I can’t imagine anyone with me beside you. I would never cheat-“ Maria explains and wraps her arms securely around the only waist she wants to hold. Evelyn swiftly cuts the brunette off. “Maria, please. I know you would never. Just promise me that if someone tries to make a move on you- and someone will trust me, then you’ll tell me?” She asks shyly and looks up into Maria’s eyes. Maria smiles softly and moves her hands back into blonde locks. “I will tell you the very second it happens but in no way are you allowed to react in a possessive and jealous way. Got it, baby?” She asks and notices the little grumble from the blonde before she receives a nod. Before she can say any more there is a knock on the front door as it opens. They both gasp and scramble to stand up and collect themselves. Sara walks in and her eyes widen at them both.

    “Oh, well, our son was right Paul.” Sara chuckles and holds the door open for her husband and grandson. “Did you have any doubts with these two?” Paul mumbles and sends his wife a smile. He remembers the countless times that his daughter and her wife have snuck off for a little quickie session thinking no one noticed. He walks over to the two women and hands his grandson over to his mothers. Maria smells his little baby head and hugs him close while Evelyn kisses his cheeks until he laughs. He has bleach blonde hair, rosy cheeks, and bright hazel eyes. So far he has the personality of his brunette mother which is how he manages to completely win over his grandparents and other mother. Evelyn sighs when Maria hands her Charlie to hug her parents. She revels in the way he clings to her shirt and buries his head in her shoulder as he yawns.

    “Is my big boy tired? Are you ready for your nap, Charlie?” The little boy simply yawns again and nods his head before closing his eyes. Maria places a kiss on his forehead and another to her wife’s cheek. “Could you put him down for me, Eve?” She asks and Evelyn swiftly nods her head while holding her baby close to carry him upstairs. Maria sits her parents down in the kitchen and grabs a drink for herself and them. They talk about Charlie and their weekend and share photos of the little boy. Evelyn comes back down and sits next to Maria.

    “I missed him so much. I could barely come back down here he was holding onto me so tightly.” Evelyn smiles brightly and leans her head on the brunette’s shoulder. Maria smiles and her heart aches to cuddle with her son but he needs his sleep, or he will be cranky and they do not need that. She loves him but not enough to purposefully make him cranky. She places a kiss to the top of her wife’s head and wraps an arm around her shoulders. “Thank you both so much for watching Charlie. We really appreciate it.” Evelyn says with a smile and slides her free hand into the brunette’s. Sara smiles at her daughter and her daughter-in-law that is becoming more like family every day. “It’s our pleasure. We love him so much. We hate that we don’t see him as much as we want to.” Sara says sadly and frowns. Maria glances down at Evelyn who nods her head encouragingly.

    “We were thinking the same thing as well. Which is why we were looking at houses near you. Evelyn and I want Charlie to have as much interaction with his grandparents as he can…What do you think?” Maria asks with a smile. Paul immediately shows his joy while Sara emits her gasp of shock before she smiles in happiness. They talk about the visit and houses until Sara gives in to leave for the long trip home tomorrow. They’re staying in a hotel despite their daughter’s request for them to stay in the guest house in the back. Evelyn sits on the couch with a sigh and gives her wife a small smile.

    “I think they’re excited.” Evelyn chuckles and pulls Maria down into her lap. The brunette smiles and kisses her wife softly. “Are you sure about this, Eve? Your company…it’s your baby. I can work anywhere in the city but you-“ Maria whispers still insecure about her wife dropping half of her business to move a few states away. “My company is still in my hands Maria. I’ll make a trip out to the company building once a month to make sure it’s running smoothly at the source but everything else can be done from home. Besides, I have a real baby now and he needs me.” Evelyn reassures her lover for the third time and smiles brightly. “Now, let’s think about this. We’re going to have a playroom for Charlie on the first floor. A massive kitchen so you can cook your amazing meals. A huge backyard at the pleasure of our son. I’ll have a small office and you a little studio. Charlie will have his big boy room and then we’ll have a guest room. We will have our grown-up bedroom- of course.” Evelyn husks and sends the brunette a wink.

    “You think we’re going to find a house that fits us that perfectly in the suburbs?” Maria asks in amusement and turns to straddle her lover. Evelyn bites her lip and shakes her head. “No, I planned out our finances and we can build our own house. I found the perfect piece of land only 10 minutes from your parents. We can take as long as we want to build so we don’t have to move down until Charlie is ready for kindergarten. We have a few years. What do you think?” Evelyn asks hopefully and smiles when her wife’s lips crush against her own. “Why are you so fucking amazing?” Maria husks and eagerly slides her hand into the blonde’s pants to make sure her utter excitement is well communicated.

    5 years later:

    “Maria!” Evelyn calls out with a massive smile on her face and blindly holds out her hand to the brunette. A soft hand slides into her own and raises to then be kissed by a gentle pair of lips. “Do you like it? What do you think? We can always change-“ Evelyn asks nervously as they stand in front of their new house. It was finished a week ago and all the furniture was moved in just yesterday. They finally arrived today to see the final look of the house and Evelyn was eager to know her wife’s thoughts. Maria cups the blonde’s cheek and kisses her to shut her wife up. “Baby, I am in love with this house. Maybe even more than I’m in love with you.” She teases and smiles when other woman rolls her eyes. Charlie, their now six-year-old son, sprints out of the house to jump into Maria’s arms. “What do you think CH? Do you like the new house?” Maria asks and smiles when the boy eagerly nods his head and squirms to the ground to run off again. Evelyn sighs and puts a hand on her hip.

    “I told you I don’t like you calling him that. It’s silly,” Evelyn grumbles and walks into the house with Maria following, “He has a beautiful name. Charlie. His name is Charlie, Maria. It is already shortened from Charles. I don’t understand why you insist on calling him CH.” She leans against the kitchen counter and sips from her hot mug of coffee. Maria smirks and pins her wife against the counter shamelessly. “CH, Charles Howell, is our baby boy. No matter how you say his name he is our son, but he likes being call CH. He thinks it sounds cool. I’m sure he’ll grow out of it eventually. Relax.” Maria explains and drops her head down to kiss a strong collarbone.

    “I suppose you think a little kiss on my shoulder is going to solve everything?” Evelyn says haughtily and lets her head fall back to expose her neck. She despises the nickname her wife and son love so much but they love it, so she will let it be but not without a little fight. Maria smiles and brings her lips up to nibble at the sensitive skin just below her wife’s ear. “I think tonight you will get many, many kisses in a much more pleasurable place, my beautiful wife.” Maria charms her wife so well that their first night in the new house is spent making love with a newly bought fan turned on high.

    Maria fits in well with her new job. She is the boss for a change which she finds is challenging yet also perfect for her personality. Her wife of 6 years has surely rubbed off on her making her become strong in her business life. Evelyn works from home much to her pleasure. In the beginning, she didn’t think she would like it, but it works for her after many years of sitting in an office screaming at her employees. It helps that she has a miniature Evelyn Howell sitting in her old office to deal with the tough stuff and screaming. Her trip to the company is coming up at the end of the first month at the new house and she is excited yet nervous to leave. She has gotten so used to having Charlie and Maria around her so often that a few days without them will probably feel like an eternity. On the other hand, she wants to see how her company is doing as well as the young woman who is partially running it says it is. She stands at the door with her suitcase anxiously waiting for Maria to return with a gift she didn’t know she would be receiving. Charlie sits at her feet playing with a toy car and rams it into the wall just as Maria comes back downstairs.

    “Here you go. Open it.” Maria says excitedly. She is going to miss Evelyn for the few days she will be gone and took the similar admission from the blonde to heart and decided to get the woman a gift. Evelyn takes the small box and swiftly opens it to reveal a gold bangle about a centimeter in width. Her jaw drops, and her wife gently takes the bangle from her to flip it to the inside to silently show her the words inscribed there. We had a love too big for only two, so we brought a third into our world -M. Evelyn’s heart clenches at the words. She had told Maria those exact same words after she gave birth to Charlie. It was something her father used to say to her mother and it was something she always dreamt of saying to her wife after having a child together. She brings her lover’s lips to her own by a gentle hand on the back of her neck. They melt into the kiss like it was the first time all over again.

    “Ew!” Charlie giggles and runs off down the hallway. Maria pulls away from her wife’s lips with a small laugh but stays pressed against her for her own pleasure. Evelyn smiles and rests her forehead against the brunette’s. “You are truly amazing. What would I do without you?” Evelyn husks and tightly wraps the woman in her arms. Maria smiles wider and reluctantly takes one of the blonde’s arms from her waist to slide the bangle onto a delicate wrist. “Hmmm, probably be yelling at a few employees at your office. But, no worries, you have me to prevent that.” Maria teases and kisses her lover again. “You should get going or you’ll miss your flight.” She whispers sadly and cups her wife’s cheeks. “I’m going to Skype you every night until I am back home, okay?” Evelyn checks as she looks at Maria expectantly for a verbal answer instead of a head shake. “Yes, Evelyn. My, God, I do love it when you’re so desperate to see me,” she sends the blonde a wink before turning her head slightly, “Charlie, come say goodbye to Mom!” Charlie tears around the corner and easily jumps into his mother’s arms to bury his face in her blonde hair.

    “Does you have to leaves, mommy?” Charlie mumbles with a frown and plays with the new bangle on her wrist. Evelyn smiles and kisses his temple. “Oh, my boy, I do. Do you know what we’ll do when I get back?” He looks at her in excitement and shakes his head. She leans in to whisper in his ear as if it is a secret. “We are going to go to the park, eat ice cream, and watch Ninja Turtles.” Charlie squeals in excitement and runs off when his mother lets him down. Evelyn sighs softly and places a chaste kiss on her wife’s lips before leaving to get into the taxi cab waiting outside.

    Evelyn arrives at her office in the late afternoon. The rush of controlling an office full of people consumes her easily. The company is doing spectacular, yet she still has a lot of work to do. Her mini-me works seamlessly in the office with a strong voice bossing around pitiful workers trying their best. She works the entire day late into the night. When she finally returns to her hotel she sees a text from her wife nearly 45 minutes ago. Hey baby, it’s getting late and I have no doubt you are working hard. Remember to sleep. If you see this within the next hour feel free to skype me but otherwise, I will be fast asleep in our bed with Charlie. He misses you already & so do I. I love you. She smiles and pulls out her laptop to video chat her wife, hoping she can catch her awake. Her smile only widens when the call is accepted, and the beautiful vision of her wife appears on her screen. The brunette is laying down with her hair up in a messy bun and reading glasses resting on her nose.

    “I was hoping I would be able to see you by the end of the night.” Maria smiles and watches her wife undress from her work clothes. “I know. I’m sorry for calling so late. Did I wake you or Charlie?” Evelyn asks carefully and pulls on the young woman’s old t-shirt she had stolen for her trip. Maria shakes her head and angles the computer camera to show the blonde their deep sleeping son. “There could be fireworks outside the window and he wouldn’t wake up and I was reading one of my novels because it has proven more difficult than I thought to sleep without you.” She admits and turns the camera back to herself with a smile. Evelyn lays down in bed on her side with her laptop next to her and a smirk on her face. “Our boy is a very deep sleeper. You were reading one of your novels, were you?” She asks with a chuckle when her wife blushes. Maria has become very interested in old-fashioned lesbian love novels. One night her lover read a little snippet of the story to her and it was quite erotic. It lead them to very passionate sex with amusing dirty words quoted from the book.

    “I miss you in more ways than one Evelyn. That shouldn’t be a surprise.” Maria chuckles and glances to the side before moving around. “What are you doing over there?” Evelyn asks in amusement and smiles when she recognizes the guest room walls. “I miss you. It could be fun if we did a little something over Skype, wouldn’t it? I’m desperately horny.” Maria husks and almost whines as she lays back on the guest bed. She’s missing her blonde so much. “Undress.” Evelyn eagerly moves around so she is sitting back against the headboard with the laptop between her thighs. Her lover is sitting just as she is except she is completely naked with a frown on her face.

    “Hey, you’re not naked.” Maria pouts and crosses her arms. Evelyn smirks and seductively drags her hand up her thigh. “You have to convince me how much you want me before I undress for you.” She husks and uses her other hand to graze over her breast. Maria licks her lips in utter lust and her eyes light up. “Check the very small pocket inside of your suitcase.” She instructs and smirks when her wife sends her a precarious look. Once she is back in bed the blonde is laughing softly while she gets into position. “You little minx! You had this planned from the beginning, haven’t you?” Evelyn asks with a smirk after grabbing the item from her suitcase. Now she holds one of her favorite vibrators. She swiftly takes off her shirt and panties for the brunette to finally see her naked. “I honestly didn’t think this is where we would end up. Maybe a hot phone call but this is better, don’t you think?” Maria asks and slowly cups her breasts.

    “Mhmm, y-yeah. I can already feel how wet I am, and I haven’t even touched myself yet.” Evelyn whispers and starts touching her own breasts to copy her wife’s hands. For a long, while all they do is tease each other with a few words here and many touches there but neither woman’s hand moves to the apex between their thighs. They are both panting in obvious desire to physically touch the other, but this will have to do. Evelyn finally slides her hand down to rest just above her slit. “I want to cum. Are you going to help me?” Evelyn husks and lets out a moan when her fingers slide into her wetness and graze her clit. Maria eagerly copies her lover’s movements and can only nod in response. Evelyn turns on the vibrator and gently presses it to her clit, jerking in response anyhow. Their moans and whimpers sound gently from the speaks of their devices as they bring themselves up and up to climax.

    “Oh, God. I’m going to cum.” Maria husks and writhes against the bed. Evelyn is close as well and arches into the vibrator mercilessly sending shock waves of pleasure through her body. The simultaneous orgasm surprises them both. When they recover they look at the screens with wide eyes. “Did we…together? From two states away?” Maria asks with a smirk and brings the screen closer. Evelyn smiles and carries the laptop into the bathroom with her. “Yes, we did. I’m sure you’re very proud.” She rolls her eyes and set the laptop down on the sink facing the shower. “I am extremely proud, Eve. Are you taking a shower?” Maria asks with a smile and starts to dress. Evelyn stops before getting in the cubicle and leans over the laptop to look at her wife reluctantly putting clothes back on. “Yes, would you like me to keep the camera on or turn it off?” She questions in amusement when her wife yawns and walks back into the dark bedroom. Maria sighs and lays back down in bed next to her sprawled out sleeping son.

    “As wonderful as that would be I should get some sleep and so should you. My brother and his new ‘serious’ girlfriend are coming over with my parents for dinner. I can only imagine the mess it will be,” Maria frowns and cuddles into the blankets, “Noah gets so passionate about pushing every woman he likes into the family. Of course, they leave him within a week after that. It’s on purpose.” Maria ends strongly and closes her eyes. Evelyn smirks and leans a little closer to the laptop. “I think so too, love. Call me in the morning. I love you. Get some rest.” Evelyn doesn’t turn off the camera to shower even though the brunette is already fast asleep.

    Evelyn swiftly gets exhausted by her day in the business. She forgot how much effort she must put in to make a day good at the office. Her heart aches for her lover and son who had called her in the morning. Charlie was heartbroken that his other mother wasn’t back yet. She decides last minute to take a plane back home at the end of the day. She arrives at the house and uses her key to get in the front door. She immediately hears yelling coming from the living room and a kid’s cartoon coming from the playroom. She walks into the playroom first and kneels next to Charlie to tap on his shoulder.

    “Mommy!” Charlie screeches and jumps into her arms. She smiles and holds him close for a long time before the yelling outside gets loud again. “Alright, big boy. I’m going to go see Momma, uncle Noah, and your grandparents.” She smiles as he swiftly starts playing with a toy car while watching some cartoon he is infatuated for the time being. Evelyn slowly walks into the lounge room to spot her wife sitting on the sofa next to an unknown woman and Sara. Noah and Paul are standing face to face both with an aggressive stance toward each other. From what the brunette had said about Noah last night she can only assume the fight is about the woman sitting on the couch. She clears her throat softly and smiles weakly when everyone looks at her.

    “Hi, everyone.” Evelyn greets and smiles genuinely when Maria quickly stands up to wrap her in a tight hug. “You didn’t tell me you would be coming back early!” Maria admonishes the blonde and lightly hits her on the shoulder before bringing her down into a kiss. Evelyn smiles against her lips and pulls her wife in closer. “Missed you too much.” She husks and kisses her harder before backing off because she doesn’t want to jump the woman in front of her family. “Even after last night?” Maria whispers into her ear with a smile and leans back to see Evelyn’s smirk. “Especially after last night.” Evelyn answers earnestly and sends her wife a wink. “These are for you, my lovely wife.” She whispers lovingly and hands the brunette the bouquet of flowers she had brought home with her. Maria smiles and takes them into her hands before giving her wife one more kiss.

    “Hold on. You two women are married and brought a child into your home under your insane lesbian beliefs?” Everyone in the room turns to Noah’s new girlfriend with narrowed eyes. Maria rolls her eyes and glances to Noah who raises his hands as a sign for his sister to do her worst. Her death glare comes back to the dumb redhead and she rests her hands on her hips. “It is 2017. It shouldn’t be a surprise that women marry women and have a baby. Leave my house and never come back or I swear to God I will release my wife on you. Trust me, she loves to prey on young women.” Maria smirks at the utter horror on the redhead’s face as she scrambles to leave the house. Evelyn raises an eyebrow at her wife.

    “Trust me, she loves to prey on young women? Seriously Maria? Why am I the womanizer?” Evelyn questions in amusement and pulls her wife toward her. The brunette smiles and grasps her chin between her thumb and pointer finger. “You womanized me for quite some time. Over ten years if I remember correctly.” Maria chuckles and kisses her wife whom simply rolls her eyes. “You’ve only been married for 7 years, Maria- been together only 1 before that. Right? Paul, am I right?” Sara asks in confusion and starts to count on her fingers. Evelyn’s eyes widen slightly when she looks at her wife. Noah sits down on the couch and scratches the back of his neck avoiding eye contact.

    “You know what, I- um, I’m not sure.” Maria chuckles nervously and smiles softly. Sara raises her eyebrows and lays a gentle hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “Honey, is there something you haven’t told us?” She asks curiously spotting her daughter’s nervousness from a mile away. Maria glances to Evelyn who shrugs, and she takes a breath. “There is a little more to our story than you know…and you’re not going to like it,” Maria drains her wine glass before setting it down and looking at her curious parents, “As you know, I use to work for Evelyn’s husband. Well…I met her while I was working there. We started seeing each other a little over two years before we became official.” Maria says softly and takes her wife’s hand when the blonde sits down. Sara’s eyes widen and she leans back on the couch while Paul chuckles and glances to Noah who of course, has always known.

    “You had an affair for two years? Jesus, you two continue to surprise me. What happened that made you decide to start a relationship?” Sara asks in concern and leans forward in interest. She is not fond of what her daughter has done but she can’t change it now. It was over ten years ago. Maria smirks and leans back in her seat. “Sounds like a question for you honey.” Maria smirks and sends a wink to her wife. Evelyn sighs and looks to her mother-in-law. “Maria became uncomfortable being my side woman and I was uncomfortable for how I felt about her. She didn’t think I would give up my business for our relationship- she was right,” Evelyn rolls her eyes at her wife’s smug smile, “so we ended our affair. But only, what? A little over a month? We saw each other again and realized our connection was too great.” Noah scoffs and looks at his sister.

    “You mean the sex was too great.” Noah smirks when his sister punches him on the shoulder and Evelyn blushes. “There is absolutely no question about that.” Evelyn whispers into her wine glass before she takes a sip. Smiling when the brunette looks at her with narrowed eyes but a smile on her face. “What happened with your husband Evelyn?” Sara asks quickly to change the topic. “We got divorced quickly after that. He only bothered us a few times once he found out who I was with. He was not very happy, to say the least.” Evelyn shrugs and slides her hand into Maria’s unconsciously looking for comfort. Maria notices the need even if the blonde doesn’t and moves closer to rest her head on her shoulder. The concern on her parent’s faces are clear and Maria smiles lovingly at them.

    “Terry is very far from our lives mom. The last we heard he met a very young woman a few years back, stole a lot of money from his business because it was about to go bankrupt, then fled the country. We’re okay.” Maria tells them and gently trails her fingers over her woman’s arm. The subject changes again and before she knows it her eyes are just barely drifting closed. Something touches her cheek and she opens her eyes to see her mom patting her knee. “We love you, honey. Get some rest. We’ll talk more another day, okay?” Maria hums softly and accepts a smile from her brother and a kiss on the cheek from her father before they leave. Evelyn leans over her to kiss her lips lightly.

    “Come get in bed, love. You’re going to get a backache sleeping on the couch.” Evelyn leads the brunette into their bed once stripping her of her clothes. Exhaustion hits her very hard and she slides into bed as well. Maria groans softly and pulls the blonde toward her to cuddle their naked bodies together. “Missed you.” She slurs sleepily and places a gentle kiss on her lover’s shoulder. Evelyn starts to slip into sleep as well and nods her head. “Mmm, sleep M’ia.” Evelyn slurs back and nuzzles into her wife’s embrace.

    Maria wakes up from a deep sleep slowly. She’s so warm. Fingertips very lightly graze her shoulder blades and spine. She opens her eyes and lifts her head to smile lazily at her wife. Evelyn smiles back and lifts her head just enough to kiss the brunette’s forehead for a few seconds. She releases a contented sigh when she relaxes back against the bed and runs her fingers through soft locks of hair.

    “I hated waking up without you.” Evelyn admits and pulls Maria in for a soft, chaste kiss. She closes her eyes when a tender hand cups her jaw and a thumb brushes over her cheekbone. “I hated not being able to touch you.” Maria admits as well and smiles when the blonde opens her eyes. “Don’t waste any more time not getting what you want.” Evelyn husks and pulls the brunette completely on top of her with hands immediately finding her wife’s ass. Maria chuckles and kisses her wife so passionately it takes their breath away in seconds. “Jesus fucking Christ.” Evelyn groans out and shifts her hips to roll over onto her lover who is smiling very widely. “You’re so hot when you say things like that.” Maria tells the other woman and wraps her legs around her hips and grinds against hot skin. Evelyn smirks and releases a lustful groan from the woman grinding on her. “Like what?” Evelyn questions and very greedily cups both of those gorgeous breasts in her hands with her thumbs brushing over taught nipples. Maria moans and arches into her wife’s hands.

    “Anything you think is a cuss word you never say outside of the bedroom. Only in here do you ever say ‘fuck’ or ‘goddamn’- plenty more go along with those as well. I love it. I love being the only one who hears the unashamed side of you.” Maria whispers and lets out a high-pitched moan from her nipples being pinched by deft fingers. Pleasure shoots straight to her core and she can’t help but grab her lover’s hips to begin rubbing herself against the woman to relieve the throbbing between her thighs. Evelyn moans at the move and reluctantly tears herself away from the brunette’s breasts to pull away from the other woman’s hands and legs. “I wanted to take this slow. Really treasure your body because I’ve been without you for so long. But you are infuriatingly sexy, and I can’t control myself around you.” Evelyn growls while she maneuvers onto her stomach between her wife’s thighs, the covers now over her head. Maria smiles softly before it is wiped off her face by a moan. Evelyn runs her tongue up the length of the wet slit before then playing with the sensitive nub just barely to tease her wife. She wraps her arms around Maria’s thighs and pulls her closer before sucking deliciously on her clit. Maria nearly screams at the sensation and bucks her hips against her lover’s mouth.

    “Mommy! Momma! Wake up!” Charlie screams as he runs down the hall to their room. Maria gasps and instinctively closes her legs trapping her wife between them. Evelyn tries to pull away, but her wife has very strong thighs. Fucking yoga, Evelyn thinks. Charlie rushes into the room to jump straight onto the bed. The blonde swiftly pushes the woman’s legs apart and wipes her mouth before crawling above the sheets, making sure to keep their naked bodies covered from their son. “Mommy, why were you under the covers?” Charlie questions and sits back against the pillows. Maria is of no help to Evelyn because she is turning beet red from trying not to laugh and embarrassment. “I, um…I was helping Momma look at a something on her leg. She’s fine. Charlie, I thought we discussed knocking on every door before you walk in?” Evelyn swiftly tells him the best lie she can think of and admonishes him for not knocking. Charlie frowns and plays with the corner of a pillowcase. “I’m sorry Mommy. I was excited to see you.” Shit, how can I argue with that? Evelyn thinks and releases a soft sigh. She smiles widely and ignores her wife’s hand now running up and down her sides, of course, trying to be calming but it is eliciting another reaction instead. “I’m excited to see you too. Go get dressed in play clothes then sit in the kitchen. We will eat breakfast then go to the park. How does that sound?” Charlie doesn’t exactly answer but jumps off the bed at a run instead. Evelyn looks to her wife whom is no longer holding back her amusement and she can’t help but follow in her footsteps.

    “I forgot that he is old enough to reach the doorknob.” Evelyn whimpers and rests her forehead on her lover’s chest. Fingers slide through her hair and massage her scalp with very fluid motions. “Yes, and he always forgets to knock.” Maria sighs and pulls the blonde up to kiss her again. Evelyn pulls away with a soft groan and gets out of bed. “Woah, wait- what are you doing?” Maria frowns and sits up the blanket falling around her waist as she does. Evelyn starts to get dressed for the day and sends her wife a pointed look. “Getting dressed, as you should be before Charlie comes running back in.” She points out and walks into the bathroom. Maria smirks and slips out of bed to stand in the bathroom doorway looking at her wife who glances at her once before looking at her with her full attention. She licks her lips and glances down at her own naked body. “We both know you can get me off quickly.” Maria husks and takes a step forward to kiss her lover’s neck. Evelyn smirks and turns her head just enough to place a soft yet lingering kiss on Maria’s lips. “This is what you get for laughing instead of helping me when Charlie barged in.” She husks and gently nudges her wife away to continue doing her makeup. Maria huffs softly and turns away to get dressed as well.

    They all head out to the nearby park after a large pancake breakfast. Maria watches her son run around the park with the other kids. She and Evelyn talk with the other mothers at the park. It’s not their favorite thing to do yet it is a necessity when they come to the park. The town is one of those towns that gossip 24/7so they are required to make small talk to avoid rumors of their family. It took the town a while to become use to their openly gay relationship. After Sara and Paul’s obvious fight for their daughter and wife’s family to be accepted the town grew accustomed to them. In no time it is lunch and they are luring their little boy away to eat. Maria smirks when Charlie begs to leave for ice cream the second he finishes lunch. They drive to the nearest ice cream shop to get the ice cream Evelyn promised her son. He very eagerly finishes his ice cream and plays with the other kids on the small playground next to the shop. Maria slides her hand into Evelyn’s and clears her throat so the blonde will look at her. Evelyn smiles and squeezes her wife’s hand.

    “You have a little…” Evelyn gestures to her own lips and smiles when the brunette licks her lips trying to find the lingering ice cream. “Here, let me.” She husks and cups her wife’s chin to bring her forward, swiftly kissing her lover with gentle lips. “Mmm, thank you, baby.” Maria whispers and slides her free hand onto her wife’s thigh. Their unfinished business from this morning hits them both full force with lust. But they can’t do anything about it right now. Later. They look into the other’s eyes in understanding before leaning in for another soft kiss as a promise for more.

    They let Charlie play for as long as he wants. Of course, he doesn’t waver in excitement one bit. They stay at the shop until it is time to start getting dinner ready. Evelyn and Maria cook dinner while Charlie rolls around cars in his playroom. They constantly flirt and touch as they move around the kitchen. It feels like when they first moved in together. It ends up with Maria pinned against the kitchen island grabbing Evelyn’s hips roughly.

    “You are such a tease.” Maria groans and tries to make her lips meet the blonde’s, but the other woman keeps pulling away at the last second. “This is what you get for being such a bitch this morning.” Evelyn says with a smirk that swiftly disappears when the brunette suddenly cups her cunt through her jeans. “Eve.” Maria growls in warning but before she can issue an empty yet intimidating threat the timer for the oven goes off, so Evelyn pulls away with a smile. They eat dinner together as a family with their little boy raging on about a cartoon he was watching before dinner. Eventually, they all move to the living room to watch the Ninja Turtle Movie Evelyn promised that they would watch. A little over half way through it Charlie falls asleep on his mother. She gently carries Charlie up to his room while Maria cleans up downstairs. Maria is already in the bedroom when Evelyn comes in.

    “I think we need to talk.” Maria says it playfully so not to alarm her wife and smirks when the blonde gently closes the door and locks it. “Is that so? What would we need to talk about?” Evelyn asks with feigned curiosity and walks up to her wife sitting with crossed legs on the bed. “I think you underestimate my influence on you. We need to set that straight.” Maria smiles and opens her legs before sticking her fingers in the blonde’s waistband to pull her roughly between her thighs. Evelyn holds in a gasp and catches herself on the brunette’s shoulders. She looks down at the hands working on her jeans to pull them down and licks her lips. “I-I think you overestimate your influence on me.” Evelyn stutters back and blushes in embarrassment at the hitch in her voice.

    “Are you sure about that?” Maria husks while she jerks down her lover’s jeans and panties all the way down to her ankles. She looks up at her wife, who is now biting her lip with closed eyes, and leans in to place a soft kiss just above the blonde’s belly button. Evelyn shakes her head gently and bites her lip harder when a hand slides up her thigh. Oh, those fingers are so close to her dripping center. Just a little farther. She groans softly and opens her eyes to look down at her lover when that tortuous hand pulls away. Maria stands with a smirk and gently runs her hands up the woman’s body until cupping her flushed cheeks. “You are so incredibly beautiful when you’re like this. God, Eve, can I…um…I want to talk about something but I want to eat you out first.” Maria growls in lust, her mind overcome with dirty thoughts so much that she can’t relay words to her concerned wife who awkwardly nods her head. Maria swiftly drops to her knees in front of the blonde, her back pressed against the bed. Evelyn wiggles one foot out of her jeans to raise her leg to rest her knee on the bed.

    “Fuck, yes.” Maria husks before grabbing a handful of the blonde’s ass to pull her in for a long lick. Evelyn moans loudly and sways for just a second before getting her balance back. Her body trembles with every lick. She has waited too long to have her wife between her legs. Her trips to the company will have to be shorter. She lets herself relax into her wife’s touch and releases a wanton moan of absolute arousal. Her hands swiftly pull off her shirt and bra to fling it on the floor. Fingers tangle in brunette hair and pull the woman deeper resulting in a moan that makes her shiver from the vibrations.

    “Jesus Christ, Maria.” Evelyn gasps when her wife easily thrusts two fingers deep inside of her. She knows she won’t last long. How could she with the treatment she is getting? Her hips buck and grind against her lover’s mouth and fingers until she feels her inner walls tightening. “Oh…oh, baby, yes- oh! Yes! Yes! Yes!” Evelyn cries out and tenses so hard her body freezes while her lover continues to fuck her senseless. Maria slowly brings her wife down from her high quite proud of herself and swiftly helps the woman down onto her lap when her knees become too weak. Evelyn rests her head on the brunette’s collarbone with a soft whimper. “I missed everything about you- don’t get me wrong. But your mouth,” She raises her head and grabs the younger woman by the chin while bringing her lips closer, “this mouth is what I live for.” She smiles into their next kiss and greedily drags her tongue across similar smiling lips to collect any left-over juices. They kiss for a while longer until they’re forced to pull back for air.

    “What did you want to ask me?” Evelyn questions and leans back on her wife’s lap to look at her properly. Maria smirks and gently grabs the blonde’s hips. “I was wondering how you felt about me…dominating you…” She husks and pulls her woman closer with a light tug. Evelyn blushes and bites her lip, her eyes automatically turning a shade darker than they already are. “I never knew you would be comfortable with that?” She mutters and mindlessly drags her fingers over the brunette’s clothed stomach. Ever since they reached a status of equality in their sexual life she has thought of giving all of the power to her wife but she didn’t know if Maria would be up for it. Maria raises an eyebrow and lets a little smirk grace her lips. “You’ve thought of it.” She smiles and leans up to place a gentle kiss on her wife’s lips. “And? What are your thoughts?” She asks excitedly because Evelyn doesn’t blush but she is blushing right now which either means she’s embarrassed or angry. She isn’t angry. “Let’s do it.” Evelyn husks and brings her wife into a kiss for one last semblance of control before forfeiting her free will to her lover.

    “Stand.” Maria whispers lustfully and stands with the other woman. She grabs the blonde by the chin and kisses her softly. “I love you. If you are uncomfortable tell me to stop- ah, ah, ah I know you think it’s unlikely but just nod your head if you understand my condition.” She smiles when she receives a nod and pulls the blonde flush against her. “Undress me.” The blonde smiles excitedly and starts to move her hands but Maria stops her with a smirk. “With your teeth.” She whispers and smiles even wider when her lover gulps. Evelyn bends down and uses her teeth to drag up the brunette’s shirt then slowly moves it up with her hands to finally take it off. Her work is slow but torturous to both women. When Maria is finally naked in all her glory the blonde starts to caress and kiss the woman before her. Suddenly a hand tangles in her hair and jerks her head back so the brunette is looking her in the eyes with a fierce glare.

    “I don’t remember giving you permission to touch me.” Maria growls and slowly walks them back toward the wall. Evelyn swallows roughly and gasps gently when her back hits the door. The brunette releases her hair and moves to cup her chin instead. “I want you to get on your knees right now and put these lips to use. They’re the only thing that touches me- no hands. Go ahead.” Maria husks and moves both hands to press against the door behind the blonde. Evelyn holds back a whimper and gets onto her knees in the small space her wife is allowing her. Her clit is already throbbing and all she wants to do is touch her lover everywhere. Yet she looks up at the woman while clutching her hands behind her back then leans forward to press a kiss to the brunette’s clit.

    “May I use my tongue?” Evelyn husks after a few more kisses. Maria, who is extremely horny, nods her head and tangles her fingers in blonde hair. She licks her lips and closes her eyes. Jesus, her wife is simply just magnificent at eating pussy. “Make me cum as quick as you can. I know you know how. Fuck me good, Evelyn and I might reward you.” She whispers and opens her eyes to look down at the woman on her knees. Evelyn smirks against the cunt in front of her and eagerly puts ten times more effort into eating her wife’s pussy. Maria gasps at the incredibly eager woman between her thighs and rests her forehead against the cool door. Her pants and moans ring out through their bedroom so loudly the brunette has to bite her lip every so often to hold back a particularly loud noise.

    “Good girl.” Maria whispers and arches her back. Evelyn knows her wife is close from that arch and she knows she shouldn’t touch with anything but her lips and tongue but she’s desperate. Feeling Maria writhe against her when she reaches her climax is as close as Evelyn can get to nearly cumming without anything but skin touching her. She grabs Maria’s ass and pulls her in to suck and flick the bundle of nerves to bring her wife over the edge. Maria’s body trembles in orgasm until the pleasure becomes too much and she has to jerk the blonde’s head back. “Fuck.” She growls and steps back to take in slow deep breaths while looking at her lover. It only irritates her more when the blonde looks smug instead of guilty.

    “Stand up and lay over the bed with your ass in the air- not a word out of you either.” Maria hisses and glares at her lover. That is when Evelyn realized that she should have kept her hands to herself. She does as she is told and bites her lip when her wife comes to stand behind her. Maria licks her lips and grabs the blonde’s hips to pull her ass up even further. “I thought I told you not to touch me? I said that, didn’t I baby? You heard me say it?” Maria hesitantly sends a rough slap to the blonde’s sweet ass. Evelyn gasps and closes her eyes. “Yes.” She breathes out and arches her back. “Then tell me why you grabbed my ass while eating me out.” Maria growls and digs ten fingers into her wife’s thrust ass before sending another rough smack. Evelyn lets her forehead fall to the bed while she shakes her head.

    “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help it. You are so hot Maria. I nearly cum every time you cum I couldn’t help but grab onto you.” Evelyn whispers hastily and pushes back into her wife. Maria bites her lip and looks down in lust at her lover’s beautiful ass. Her hand suddenly tangles in blonde locks to pull Evelyn flush against her body and brings her lips to the arch of her ear. “I want to watch you cum so much that you can’t even speak. Get the realistic dildo and the blue vibrator. You have 5 seconds.” Maria turns the blonde around and nudges her towards the closet to urge her on. Evelyn glances back to the brunette to see her very seriously counting down as if she was timing their son. She just barely finds the vibrator and dildo and comes back to Maria in time for her to reach number four.

    “Lay down with your hands pinned underneath you then spread your legs.” Maria instructs and takes the toys from her wife. She watches with delight as the woman lays on the bed with her legs spread to show her the abundant amount of wetness between strong thighs. She climbs onto the bed between those thighs and lays down on her stomach to watch the show. “Now, be a good girl and let me please you.” Maria whispers and brings the vibrator up to just the side of the blonde’s wet pussy lips. She doesn’t turn it on just yet. She watches the blonde react to the small touch and smirks when the vibrator moves to slide up and down her slit. Evelyn moans and grabs at the sheets in fistfuls to hold herself back. Maria spots the effort to hold back and smiles.

    “You’re going to cum so many times.” Maria growls and bites her lip when the blonde whimpers. She turns the bottom of the vibrator until it clicks to the lowest setting then presses the vibrator to her wife’s clit. The blonde’s hips jerk off the bed at the sensation with a moan ripping from her throat. Maria loses track of time. She simply watches her wife squirm and pant for breath, whispering soft words of comfort and lust. Evelyn slowly feels her mind start to go. She doesn’t know what she’s saying anymore, she doesn’t think about anything but her wife, she can only grab at her soft bedsheets and writhe for her lover. Three orgasms. That is how many she receives from her brunette lover before giving in. With a particularly rough push against her throbbing clit from the vibrator that is now on high power, she cries out and quickly reaches down to bring her wife’s hand away.

    “Please, please. No more. I-I can’t take it.” Evelyn whimpers and swallows loudly when her wife’s glare comes back into play. “On your knees with your chest on the bed.” Maria growls but she’s not mad, she’s just too utterly turned on to think clearly. She can’t imagine how Evelyn is feeling. She waits until her lover is in position before replacing the vibrator for the dildo and sliding underneath the blonde so her mouth is just below her dripping pussy. “One more, my good girl.” Maria muses softly and smiles when Evelyn moans in acceptance. Her mouth latches onto her clit to give it very gentle treatment while her hand brings the dildo to her wife’s entrance.

    “Oh, God.” Evelyn whispers and presses her face into the sheets to prevent a scream slipping from her lips. The dildo slides so easily inside of her from the moisture of her orgasms before that the squeezing from her muscles give her nothing but pleasure. She’s won’t take long. Maria slowly pumps the dildo in and out of her lover slowly at first before building a steadier and faster rhythm. Evelyn cries out her euphoria into the bed and grinds her hips into the dildo and her wife’s mouth. “Fuck…FUCK! YES! Maria- baby, I’m cumming. I’m cumming for you.” Evelyn growls and cums so hard that she falls forward on the bed away from her lover’s mouth and the dildo that slips right out of her. Maria swiftly moves out of the blonde’s way and sets the toys aside before bringing a blanket over her wife. “Rest for a few minutes Eve, then we’ll get you in a nice hot bath.” Maria husks and leaves Evelyn to run the bath and wrap herself in a robe. Evelyn watches her lover prepare the bath and smiles.

    “Will you be joining me?” Evelyn asks softly and sits up wrapped in the blanket. Maria walks to her wife and kisses her lips softly. “If you want me too.” She whispers and smiles when Evelyn eagerly nods her head and buries her face in her neck with her arms around her waist. They stay in their embrace for a few minutes then Maria pulls away. She leads them to the bathtub and slides into the hot water first followed by Evelyn who leans back against her.

    “What did you think about that?” Maria asks as she grabs the small bottle of shampoo off the shelf and pours some into her hand. “I liked it. I…I didn’t have to be in control of anything anymore. I trusted you to take care of me and you did. Multiple times.” Evelyn ends with a little chuckle and closes her eyes as deft fingers start to massage her scalp. Maria smiles and grabs a cup to scoop water and rinse the shampoo from her lover’s hair. “I enjoyed it too. I understand why you were so upfront with your domination when we first got together. Everything else seems so uncontrollable until I have you at my side. Does that make sense?” Maria questions and runs the conditioner into wet blonde locks. “Yes. It’s how I felt about you. I’m glad we can talk like this. I want you to know that I was never like this with anyone else.” Evelyn admits and turns her head to look at the brunette. Maria kisses her lightly and wraps her arm around her shoulders. “I know.” She husks happily and kisses her wife deeper. They stay in the bath until the water turns cold then they retire to bed.

    Their passion never falters. They still tease, dominate, and love each other like it was the first day they met. Charlie grows up acting much like Evelyn but with all the looks of his brunette mother. It’s what makes both women love him so passionately and unconditional. Maria eventually steps down from her position at the company to spend more time with her family. Charlie moves out for college to become a doctor. Evelyn gives all her attention to the love of her life just as Maria does to her. They’re forever in love. Forever in each other’s arms.

    ///

    I hope the end of this new series was thoroughly enjoyed! Leave a vote and comment below!


  • Fun with a homeless girl

    Font size : +


    This is a dark fantasy of mine

    Two years after my second kid and six years since I had done it, I was feeling the urge again. I tried to suppress it for as long as I could, but it was no use. The desire was too strong. Eventually I gave in and started to get ready.

    I told my husband that I needed a spa weekend and booked myself a package at one of the fancier hotels in the city. We live in a commuter suburb, so it was about a 45 minute drive to the downtown hotel. I left Friday evening when my husband got home from work. I made sure he knew where everything was for the kids, that he remember the play date tomorrow then kissed him goodbye.

    I got to the hotel just before seven. I got checked in with plenty of time to get to my massage at eight. Then I had a manicure and pedicure, and finally got back to my room at around ten. I had a light snack and some wine from room service, and went to bed. I had to take a sleeping pill to get to sleep, I was so nervous for the next day.

    My phone rang at seven that morning with my wake up call. I had breakfast, then went for a full wax followed by a mud bath and face mask. By the time everything was done, it was eleven. Now for the tricky stuff.

    First I hit the bank and got $600 in twenties. Then I got a hold of an old friend, who put me in touch with a dealer. By one o’clock I had $540 and a few small baggies of powder cocaine. The next stop was an adult store. I bought a small strap on dildo and harness, small buttplug, lube, two pairs of padded cuffs, a small ball gag and a length of restraint rope. The bill was just over two hundred dollars, which was painful because I was only going to use the things tonight, but I couldn’t keep them at home.

    I went back to the hotel and put my new toys away. I was soaking wet, thinking of how I was going to use them later, and it was an effort of will to resist masturbating. As it was, I changed into a fresh pair of panties. I had a small snack at the cafe in the hotel lobby, then got into my car. Now came the tricky part.

    The hotel was in the downtown core, which placed it near by some of the more run down parts of town and a few homeless shelters, which is part of why I chose it. Even better, since the last time I did this, a charity opened up a shelter specifically for LGBT youth. My husband and I had even donated to it in the past, and I had a cheque to drop off there.

    I had a brief but pleasant meeting with the man running the shelter that day, and he gave me a brief tour of the facility, thanking me for the donation. It was a converted house, with rooms set up with two twin beds, a big communal dinning room and rec room. I didn’t stay long, but I kept my eye on all the girls there. Unfortunately I didn’t have a chance to approach any as the shelter supervisor was with me the whole time. I thanked him for his time and left, trying to think of what to do next.

    Then, after I left and I was walking towards my car, I got lucky. There was a girl of 18 or 19 walking towards the shelter. She had the rundown clothes in multiple layers of someone who was living on the street. Her hair was lank and greasy, and might have been dark blonde under the grime. She was walking towards the shelter, probably looking for a bed and a warm meal.

    “Hello there sweetie,” I said. “Are you heading to the shelter?” The girl just kind of shrugged, not looking at me. “It’s okay,” I told her. I understand. I even donate to it.” This time the girl gave me a little smile. She was pretty in a worn out kind of way. Life hadn’t been very good to her.

    “That’s cool. I should get there so I can get dinner…” she told me, starting to walk.

    “Why don’t I take you to McDonalds or something? I’m sure you could use a treat.”

    The girl looked at me again, and I’m pretty sure she guessed what I wanted. “I guess. Do you have any cash?”

    “Of course sweetie,” I said and took her hand, starting to lead her towards my car. “How much do you need?”

    Now that I was walking beside her, I could smell her. She obviously hadn’t had a shower in at least a few days, and her cloths hadn’t been washed for longer. “Is fifty ok?”

    I laughed and told her, “I can do better than that!” I opened the car door and let her into the front passenger seat. Inside the car her odour was even stronger. “Now lets get you some food.”

    She was quiet as we drove, trying to make herself as small in the seat as she could. A few minutes later we got to McDonalds and I pulled into the drive through line. “What do you want sweetie?”

    “Chicken nuggets.” She wasn’t the most talkative girl, but that was okay. I ordered her a ten piece combo and a chicken wrap for myself. After we got our food I pulled into the parking lot so we could eat. She devoured her food almost before I had even started mine. She looked so hungry and sad that I gave her my wrap too.

    After she had eaten everything and finished her drink, I took all the garbage and threw it away. I almost expected her to take off when I got out of the car, but she was still there when I got back. I turned the car back on and started driving. I reached over and began to feel her thigh. She shivered a bit, but let me touch her.

    “So what’s your name?” I asked her.

    “Jenny.”

    “Well Jenny,” I said, continuing to slide my hand up and down her thigh, “do you mind coming back to my hotel? I have my cash there. We could even get some more food, maybe some wine from room service.”

    Jenny didn’t say anything, but after a few seconds she nodded. My pussy was absolutely soaked, and I let my hand roam to the top of her thigh, stopping now and then to rub between her legs. She didn’t look at me, but she opened her legs wider to give me better access.

    It took us about ten minutes to get back to the hotel, and I continued to run my hands over the smelly little girl beside me. I parked in the parking garage, my room key letting me in. Thankfully there was an elevator in the garage so I didn’t have to take my prize through the lobby where lots of people might see. We took the elevator up the the eighth floor, and there was no one in the hall. I quickly took Jenny to my room, and shut the door behind us.

    The room was a suite with a sitting room separate from the bedroom. Jenny sat down in one of the chairs, pulling her knees up to her chest while I ordered some chicken fingers and fries for her, and a couple of bottles of wine. That done, I took Jenny’s hand and pulled her into the bedroom. Closing the door behind us, I turned her to face me and bent down to kiss her. There was no resistance and she opened her mouth for my tongue.

    She tasted like McDonalds and teeth that hadn’t been brushed very often. As we kissed I started to pull off her clothes. The jacket and first shirt opened from the front and quickly ended up on the floor. The next two shirts where t-shirts so I had to stop kissing her to pull them over her head. As I took them off I saw and smelled her lightly haired armpits. She wasn’t wearing a bra, and had two tiny, barley a cup breasts with tight little nipples capping them.

    I bent down to take off her shoes, and Jenny crossed her arms over her tiny breasts. The shoes were followed by two pairs of socks, then her jeans and the leggings underneath. The dirty clothes made a pile beside the bed, and Jenny was standing there in nothing but a pair of undersized Dora the Explorer panties. They were stained and some matted brown hairs poked out from the sides.

    I pushed Jenny back till she lay on the bed, her legs hanging off the edge, her arms still over her breasts. Then I pulled my dress over my head and pulled off my panties till I was naked but for my bra. I climbed onto the bed, and straddled Jenny’s head.

    She just kinda lay there as I began grinding down on her. Rubbing myself across her face felt amazing, but I wanted more. I reached back, pushing her arm out of the way, and pinched a nipple. “Lick me slut,” I snapped at her twisting. She did, slowly at first, but with more enthusiasm as I gave the nipple another twist. She trust inside me a few times with her tongue, small wet and firm, then started in on my clit. I let go of her nipple and grabbed a fistful of tangled greasy hair, holding her mouth tight against me. I think she was having trouble breathing because her hands began slapping against my thighs and calves. I let back on the pressure for a few moments, heard her gasp, then pressed back down.

    We did that half a dozen times, me pressing down hard till Jenny was almost out of breath, then letting her get a gasp of air before doing it again. She licked at my clit frantically, hoping to make me come so I would stop smothering her. It worked. After only a few minutes I had an explosive orgasm, one of the biggest in years.

    I rolled off Jenny and lay there panting. I pulled Jenny over to me so her head rested on my breast, and shuddered with the aftershocks. Jenny shook lightly with repressed sobs. She stank, but now there was the smell of my juices on her too.

    We lay together like that for almost fifteen minutes, and I was starting to fall asleep in the afterglow, when there was a knock at the door to the suite. “Room service,” a voice called.

    I scrambled out of bed, grabbing a robe from behind the door. “Stay here,” I told Jenny,” and went to get the food and wine. A minute later the room service waiter was gone and we had two bottles of wine, some chicken fingers and fries. “Come on out,” I called into the bedroom. A few seconds later Jenny came out, red eyed and still only wearing her panties.

    “There’s some more food here for you,” I said gesturing to the table. She sat down and started eating while I poured two big glasses of wine, placing one in front of her. Jenny ate quickly, washing down the food with a few big swallows of wine. I topped her glass up while sipping my wine. Pretty soon she had finished almost two thirds of a bottle.

    When Jenny had finished her food, she looked at me and slurred, “Can I go?”

    I laughed and poured the rest of the bottle of wine into her glass. “Not yet! There’s still lots of fun for us to have.” Jenny just shrugged and drank more wine. I went to my purse and pulled out one of the baggies of cocaine that I had bought earlier in the day. Jenny watched me silently as I cut the powder into four different lines.

    I rolled a twenty into a tube, and inhaled the first line. The coke hit me with a rush, making my nipples tighten even more and hair stand up all over my body. “Come on over here,” I told my plaything.

    Jenny stood up, swaying slightly from the wine. She came over and I handed her the rolled up twenty. As she bent over to take a hit, I stopped her. I pulled down her panties, leaving her totally naked. She had a small bush of matted brown pubic hair, and smelled none too clean. I stood behind her and wrapped one arm around her waist, and slid one, then two fingers of my other hand into her mouth. Once she got them nice and wet, I pushed her torso down towards the dresser top where the coke was, and reached down to her dirty cunt.

    I slid my finger inside her as Jenny took her first hit of coke, and feeling her velvety tightness squeeze my finger, it was almost like I had done another line myself. I used my other hand to fondle her barley there tits, pinching and pulling her nipples. “Do the next line,” I told her, licking her ear and feeling her shudder, driving a second finger into her cunt. Jenny inhaled more of the white powder, he body shivering from the drugs, the wine and my hands. I left her breasts alone and took the rolled up twenty, then used my body to flatten hers against the dresser, fingers still inside her. My head was beside hers, and I did the last line of coke still there. The shudder of the drug hitting my system made me clamp my hand together, and Jenny squealed at the abuse of her cunt.

    I stood back up, taking my hands from her. As she was starting to rise, I slapped her ass and said, “Stay.” I went over to the bag of toys I had gotten at the sex store earlier, and took out the buttplug and the lube. I walked back over to Jenny, and leaned over to whisper in her ear, “Ever had anything in your ass?” She shook her head. “Then this will be fun,” I said licking her ear. “Reach back and spread your buttcheeks.”

    Jenny did as she was told, revealing a dark hole with a rank smell and a few dirty hairs surrounding it. I squeezed some lube onto my middle finger, then began running it over and around her anus. She shivered, but kept her cheeks spread. I pushed into her slowly but firmly as Jenny let out a whimper. Her ass was even tighter than her cunt, and when my finger was all the way in I could feel a firm nugget at the top of the canal. I fingered her ass a few times before withdrawing it. There was a bit of brown collected under my finger nail, so I stuck it in Jenny’s mouth and told her to suck. She did, only gagging a little.

    I poured some more lube over the buttplug and pushed into my toy’s little stink hole. She shivered and cried a bit as the widest part of the plug stretched her, and then it was in. I grabbed the TV remote, and went and sat down in the easy chair in front of the TV. I hooked my legs over the chair legs to leave my cloth exposed. Jenny was still leaning against the dresser, hands spreading her ass open, the red base of the plug lewdly exposed.

    “Over here,” I called her. She came, and without me having to tell her, knelt down. She leaned forwards and took a tentative lick of my pussy. “Not there. Eat my ass.” As Jenny’s tongue began to prob my asshole, I turned on the TV and started channel surfing. I still had the whole night ahead of my, and I was planning what to do next.


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Saturday night escapades 3

    Font size : +


    Week 3: Panties and Nipples

    Before I begin, I want to apologize for the long delay between this and the last story. Life took some unexpected turns. I just got back into writing (thanks to some readers who messaged me). Now that I’ve finished living these stories though, I can tell you that there are at least five more parts of this series, and while they did happen nearly a year ago now, they should be pretty accurate as, not only do I remember them like they were yesterday, but I wrote some rough (really rough) drafts of them at the time too. There’ll probably be six more, though the sixth would involve more than just me and “Jess” (though still all girls), so I haven’t decided yet. I’ll try to get these out in a more reasonable time frame, but I’ve got four stories I’ve started writing right now (including the next part of this series, as well as a couple reader requests), so no promises there. Anyway, onto the story.

    During the course of the next week, Jess got a raise and suggested that rather than just coming over to my place, we go out and celebrate her raise with a Saturday night out (though not the whole night, because what would be the fun in that?). I proposed we go to a combination bar/restaurant/dance club about a half hour from my apartment that we hadn’t been to in at least a couple years (might have even been over three years, we couldn’t really remember). It’s actually a pretty decent privately owned place with a nice restaurant and bar on the first floor and a big dance floor on the second floor serviced by a slightly less nice bar. The place is more expensive than most other bars and clubs around, plus they are very strict on IDing, so it generally avoids the local college crowd, which is a big plus for us at 27, and also meant that their dance floor opened earlier (damn those late nights of college kids!). I’d estimate that most patrons at the place are in the 24 to 30 age range, so we would still fit in there. I called ahead for reservations for dinner at 8:00 Saturday night (they do fill up sometimes), and the plans were thus set in stone: Jess was going to come over to my place around 7:00, we would leave around 7:20, and come back to my place when we had our fill of both food and dancing.

    7:00 rolled around on Saturday, and Jess had not yet showed up at my place. I gave her a couple calls, but it was going to voice message. Finally, about 7:15, Jess showed up at my door. She looked good as ever in some tight jeans, a boob-enhancing shirt (cause she really need that…), what can only be described as clubbing shoes, and her hair styled back. She looked much more prepared for dancing than dinner. I was more dressed for dinner than the dancing, with black slacks, a fancy shirt I had just gotten, dressy-but-danceable shoes, and my hair put up. As soon as I opened the door, Jess leaned in and gave me a quick peck on the lips, then leaned back, looked at me, and exclaimed, “Looking good, Lisa!”

    “You too, Jess,” I responded, adding scoldingly, “but why are you so late?”

    “Well, I almost left on time, but then I thought that if we spent too much time together here, we might get… uhhhhhh… distracted… if you know what I mean! So I decided to leave a bit later so we would turn around and go out as soon as I got here. So let’s go!”

    I couldn’t help but laugh, especially as she searched for the word “distracted.” I told her to give me a minute to get my purse in order, which she readily did, announcing that she was going to use the bathroom before we headed out. As she was coming out of the bathroom, I had just finished getting my stuff in order and was on my way to the door. I immediately opened the door, and motioned for her to leave first. Walking by me, Jess nodded her head and exclaimed, “Thank you, honey!”

    “Anytime, beautiful!” We both got some chuckles out of this as I locked the door and we headed to the car.

    The car ride over seemed to go by very quickly, as we caught up on the past week. The only notable moment from the car ride came as I made sure Jess understood that I wanted to be seen as two female friends enjoying a night out, not lovers, just in case we ran into people I worked with or other friends and acquaintances from the area that I know go there regularly. Jess immediately responded by announcing, “So I can’t do this?” while sliding her hand up my shirt and squeezing a bra-covered boob.

    I jerked to the side, causing the car to veer a bit (as I was driving), screaming, “NO!” Jess, who got a bit of a shock from the car veering, soon started laughing, to which I responded, “That wasn’t funny!” However, as I calmed down, I did begin laughing a bit and added, “Well, maybe it was a little funny….”

    We got to the restaurant/bar/club about five minutes to eight and immediately got seated. I had seen the place more packed before, but it was definitely still more crowded than usual. This boded well for later in the evening for a packed but not overly crowded dance floor, as most these people would head up after they were done eating, plus the weather outside was pretty good, which means more people. Service was decent, though not fantastic, but we soon ordered our meals (and beers). The meal was completely uneventful, just talking and joking around.

    Around quarter after nine, we had finished our meals and the dishes got picked up, but Jess and I stayed at the table and ordered a few more drinks as people began making their way to the dance floor. As the clock closed in on ten, Jess and I finally started to follow the crowd upstairs. The dance floor was a little more than half full, though it quickly filled up.

    Jess and I were far from innocent, grinding against each other’s legs pretty heavily and letting our hands run down each other, though usually keeping our hands away from, shall we say, “inappropriate” areas. While I overheard at least one guy call us lesbians, I think that was because we wouldn’t let him dance with us, not because of our dancing, as there were many other girls dancing the same way around the dance floor, some being far more suggestive and inappropriate. However, as the night carried on, we got a growing crowd of guys surrounding us and watching, as well as an increasing number trying to join in, all of which got denied. We seemed to have a larger crowd around us than most the other similar pairs or groups of girls, which I am pretty sure was because Jess was easily the hottest one there, especially with her shirt that not only absurdly showed her boobs off, but also made them bounce like they were in a constant earthquake. I like to think I looked pretty good too, but I couldn’t hold a candle to Jess!

    Eventually, the surrounding guys were getting way too pushy trying to get in, and Jess suggested we take an early leave, which I quickly agreed to. We got back to my car about ten to midnight. After dancing for about two hours without drinking, both of us were tipsy though not anywhere near drunk, but we were still slightly more frisky than usual, so the car ride home had lots of light slaps and affectionate rubs. This friskiness continued as I parked the car and walked up to my apartment. Luckily, there aren’t too many people out and about at my apartment complex at 12:30, so no one saw us as we got to my apartment, as our friskiness could have been interpreted as slightly more than friendly at that point in time.

    I opened the door and both of us tossed our purses in a chair not far from the door. As I turned to lock it, I heard Jess behind me say, “I see no need for this anymore!”

    By the time I finished turning around, Jess had her shirt over her head and her naked boobs sticking out in front of her (she had no bra as the shirt she had took care of the support, if she even needed support). I laughed and responded, “So that’s how it’s going to be!” While saying that, I began pulling my own shirt off, followed quickly by my pants. While I stood there in a hot pink sheer bra and panty set, I saw Jess, apparently having trouble peeling her tight jeans off, on the floor in lacy red Brazilian cut panties, peeling her jeans off one leg. As she stood up and pulled her other leg up to pull the pants off, I ran up and grabbed her pulling her over towards the couch, with her falling on top of me. I immediately wrapped my arms around her and pulled her down to kiss me. We launched into a long kiss, with Jess’s hands on the sides of my head and my hands sliding down Jess’s back onto her ass.

    After kissing for some time, I felt Jess’s lower body shifting on top of me and felt her ass contract and shift, as she tried to push the one pant leg off her ankle with her other foot without breaking off our kiss. This went on for a bit before I began giggling into the kiss, which led Jess to begin laughing, and soon we were laughing into each other’s mouths more than actually kissing. Eventually Jess pulled back and laughingly told me, “You gotta gimme a second here, this is killing me!” As she said that, she pulled her leg up behind her and reached down with her hand, pulled them off, and threw them across the room. She then announced, “Okay, back to the important stuff!”

    Jess then lowered her head to mine and began the kiss again, while I lightly slapped Jess’s ass over her sexy panties. As she kissed me and I ran my hands over her tiny panty-clad ass, Jess reached under me and unhooked my bra. She then broke off the kiss to pull the bra off my arms. The second the bra left my arms, Jess dove face first into my naked boobs, sucking each nipple until they were both as hard as they could possibly get, which got me to moaning.

    After she apparently had enough of my boobs, Jess started kissing her way down my body, leaving her hands on my boobs. When she reached my panties, I expected her hands to drop to pull them off, but that never happened – Jess just kissed and licked my pubic area through the panties. Luckily the sheer panties were really thin (obviously!) so I could feel every brush of her tongue down there. While it didn’t feel as good as her tongue on my naked flesh, there was something sexy about feeling the panty material rub against my pussy lips with her wet tongue on the other side (especially since my panties were already kinda wet from me before she got there!) and I could feel my body heating up.

    Eventually Jess apparently felt it was time to move on – though much to my surprise she still didn’t bring her hands down from my tits. Instead, she managed to catch the top of my panties just above my pussy in her mouth, and she began tugging down. Quickly catching on (and eager to have her tongue in my naked cunt!) I lifted my hips to allow her to pull my panties down. She quickly got my panties down to my knees with just her mouth as her hands slid down to my hips. She then had to switch her mouth to one side of the panties than the other to get it over my bent knees. Jess quickly put her head between my legs, bit down on my panties, and easily pulled them off the bottom of my legs (which I lifted up slightly to help).

    I looked down my body towards Jess, who was now sitting at my feet with my panties hanging from her mouth. I was just able to see a smile through the sheer pink! I smiled back at her realizing, despite my considerable experience with sex (at least it’s considerable in my opinion), this was the first time someone had taken my panties off with their mouth. For some reason, I suddenly thought about how erotic it was, and felt myself get wet. It was odd how, while having them pulled off, it did nothing for me, but afterwards, looking at her with my panties in her mouth, I found myself getting very turned on! While I was thinking this, Jess began to lean forward towards me again. As she did, I leaned my head back on the arm of the couch, closed my eyes, and spread my legs, waiting for the inevitable feeling of her tongue on my bare pussy.

    But that feeling never came – at least not as I expected it too.

    I guess I had assumed Jess was going to drop the panties from her mouth and just dive into my pussy. But for whatever reason, she did not. Rather, what I felt brush against my pussy were my own panties. I don’t know what I was thinking at first, but I just lay there with my eyes closed, I guess assuming Jess was having a little fun dragging my panties against my pussy. And who am I to stop her fun? But I quickly found out that was not what she was doing! For not long after I first felt them brush against me, I felt them start to get pushed inside me!

    I quickly opened my eyes and stared down at Jess, who had her head between my legs pushing my panties into my vagina with her tongue! I was too shocked at first to say anything, or even feel anything. I just stared at Jess, who either hadn’t noticed I was staring at her or just didn’t care, as she was concentrating on my panties as she tried to push them inside of me with her tongue.

    I don’t know exactly when it happened, but at some point, while staring at her in confusion, I suddenly felt the panties brushing against my insides – and it felt good! While they weren’t rough, they were far less smooth than fingers, dildos, dicks, or anything else I’ve ever had in there (such as feet or cucumbers for instance…). The sensation of the material lightly rubbing against the walls of my cunt was really turning me on! I soon dropped my head back on to the arm of the couch, closed my eyes, and reveled in the feeling, once again moaning lightly. I focused on the feeling of the panties that were rubbing against me and slowly filling me up.

    While the feeling was great, it wasn’t nearly enough to get me off. However, I was still surprised, and slightly disappointed, when I suddenly didn’t feel them moving anymore, instead just feeling Jess’s tongue probing me trying to get to the panties which were apparently completely inside me now, far enough that her tongue couldn’t reach them. That disappointment didn’t last for long though! As soon as Jess realized that she wasn’t reaching the panties with her tongue anymore, she slid her mouth up to my clit and started sucking, eliciting a loud gasp from me! Then, again without warning, Jess shoved a finger up my cunt, which not only caught my panties, but pushed them even farther in!

    For a bit, I lay there moaning and occasionally gasping as Jess left her finger, and my panties, in me while lightly sucking my clit. Soon she started to suck harder on my clit, and as she did I expected her to start pumping her finger in and out of my pussy. But I was wrong again! Instead, she just swirled her finger around in slow circles inside me, which had the dual effect of moving my panties around so that I felt them lightly rubbing against all my insides while her finger provided pressure to a circular path on my cunt walls. The combination of feelings were incredible! As she slowly sped up, I whispered, “Oh yes, Jess!” I felt my climax building up as Jess kept increasing the speed and intensity of both the sucking on my clit and the finger inside of me. Feeling my orgasm approach, I began repeating Jess’s name over and over again, finally screaming it as I felt the release of tension (and juices!)! Jess didn’t give in as I hit the orgasm though and kept speeding up until I don’t think she could move her finger any faster and before I could fall completely from my first orgasm, I hit a second, again screaming “Jess” repeatedly, though now with the occasional “fuck!” thrown in.

    Finally I felt Jess stop. And I want to clarify that she didn’t slow down – she stopped. One second there was rapid movement of finger and panty in my cunt and hard fast sucking on my clit, the next second – nothing. I don’t know if this was a good or bad thing. I don’t know if I’ve ever come down as quickly from an orgasm, which seemed bad at first, but the more I think about it, if she had kept going and I had hit a third orgasm, I think I might’ve been completely wiped out already for the evening, much as I had been the week before after having too many orgasms through her foot.

    My breathing slowly returned to a normal pace. I opened my eyes to see Jess kneeling between my legs, her finger still in my pussy, though completely immobile, and with a huge grin on her face. “Like that, did you?”

    I just laughed, bringing my hands up to rest on Jess’s hips. “You’re something else, you know that? Where do you come up with these ideas?” I paused for a bit and watched as Jess smirked, but as she opened her mouth to answer, I interrupted. “Get down here now!” As I stated that, I slid my hands up to Jess’s back and pulled her face down to mine, slipping my tongue into her mouth and tasting my juices in her. I felt her finger slide out of me as I pulled her down, and, after a minute or two of kissing, I broke off the kiss. As Jess pulled her head up, I grabbed her hand with the finger that was in me, and slowly and sensually licked the finger clean of all of my juices.

    As I was licking/sucking the last of my juices off of her finger, I heard Jess whisper, “And I’m the one that’s something else?” I looked up at her, finger still in mouth, to see Jess’s face completely flushed, her eyes closed. I don’t know whether she got that turned on by my sucking her finger or if it was the cumulative build up of having gotten me off while getting no action herself, but Jess looked like she was on the verge of orgasm despite being given no real physical arousal except on her finger.

    Taking her finger out of my mouth, I announced, “I think it’s about time I was!” Jess quickly opened her eyes to see me getting up. Jess smiled, and it also looked like she was embarrassed for some reason, though I really don’t know why. But she clearly knew what was coming, for while I got up, she laid back on the opposite side of the couch. Essentially we just switched positions.

    Sitting at Jess’s feet, I looked her over while she lay in front of me. Her head was on a pillow against the arm of the couch, her eyes closed. Her face was flushed, her mouth slightly open in a smile clearly waiting for what she knew was coming. Looking down her body I saw just how aroused she was – her whole body was flushed! Not like dark red, but she was definitely light red, almost pink color. She was already breathing deeply, which was causing her massive breasts to heave up and down on her small frame. And her nipples! I had never seen them so hard! The tiny caps on her mountainous breasts looked like they were sticking out almost half an inch, which was far more than I had ever seen them stick out before. Even her areolas were puffed out a little!

    Moving down from her boobs and past her flushed stomach, I was treated to some very wet, very sexy panties! Jess had her feet together a little below her hips with her knees wide apart, giving me a full view of her lacy panties that were far redder than they had been when I first saw them, as they were now sopping wet!

    It was time.

    I leaned through Jess’s spread knees and took a nipple into my mouth. It was as hard as it looked! As soon as I sucked on it, Jess began moaning loudly, not moaning like it was something that just felt good, but moaning like she was already on her way to an orgasm! I decided to test that theory, and began lightly nibbling her rock hard nipple. She gasped! I ran my tongue in circles around the nipple, flicking it every now and then, and returned to nibbling it. I repeated this process over and over again, occasionally switching nipples, but always playing with one with my hand while I tongued and nibbled the other. Jess’s moaning increased in volume and intensity while I did this. With both my head and my hands on her chest I could feel her breathing and heart rate both increasing. When I felt her begin to arch her back beneath me, I quickly pulled my head up and pinched each nipple with a slight twist.

    I never heard anyone scream so loud during an orgasm! I immediately worried about waking up the neighbors (which proved to be a valid worry later). I sat up while still applying light pressure to Jess’s nipples. Her back was completely arched! Her head was off the end of the couch, hanging upside down, her body completely stiff. I swear she must’ve remained that way for nearly a minute. It didn’t even look like she was breathing.

    It eventually ended with a long exhale while her body slowly dropped back onto the couch. As it did so, I let go of her nipples and slid my hands down her body to her legs until I had my hands on her calves that were just to my sides. After her body had come to rest, and her head was back on the couch, Jess slowly inhaled and exhaled a few more times before finally opening her eyes. When she did, she just stared at me wide-eyed, giving one more deep exhale before speaking.

    “That was incredible,” she said, or at least tried to say. It came out as more of a dry whisper, catching in her throat.

    “I’ve never seen someone get off without their cunt being touched at all! I’ve heard about it, and one girl in my high school said she could get off just playing with her tits, but I never believed her. I don’t know how you just did it!”

    Jess just stared at me. She closed her eyes for a bit and ran her hands up her body, eventually settling with one hand on each breast before opening her eyes and staring at me again. “How I did it?” she began, continuing, “You’re the one who did it! Christ! I was hot all night, dancing with you, grinding on you, hell, I’ve been looking forward to this all week! And then after getting you off with your panties, and then you sucking my finger and, shit I don’t know! I have never cum that hard before! You’re absolutely fucking incredible Lise!”

    I felt myself blush. I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t really do much, she was just that worked up, but I felt it wasn’t worth arguing. I just smiled back at her, then leaned down to kiss her. While we kissed, I brought my hands up to Jess’s tits while hers slid down between our bodies. Then, without warning, I felt her slip a finger inside me and swirl the panties around.

    “Oh no you don’t!” I yelled! I pulled myself back and off of Jess, her finger catching on my panties and pulling a small bit outside my cunt. I looked down, seeing Jess looking very confused. Without thinking about it, I pushed the tiny bit of panty she pulled out back up in me while saying, “Don’t you try to turn this on me! You got me off twice, I only got you off once – it’s still your turn!”

    Jess smiled back up at me, responding, “Yeah, but it was one to remember!”

    I immediately shot back, “Yeah, well, now I’m going to give you two, and maybe three to remember!” As I said this I grabbed the edges of Jess’s panties and yanked them down. She yelped as she was dragged a few inches down the couch and her legs were forced into the air as I forcefully pulled her panties off. And the second they were off, I shoved them in my mouth while Jess was staring at me, and then I quickly pulled her hips up to my face, putting a leg over each of my shoulders while Jess yelped again at being dragged down the couch again.

    I should add at this point that I think her panties actually got drier when I put them in my mouth. If they were sopping wet before, they were positively drenched now! That orgasm she had must’ve really been wet! They were so wet that just having her panties in my mouth tasted almost like I was eating her out, her flavor was all over them! But I knew they weren’t staying there for long, though I wasn’t too worried as I was going straight to the source of that deliciousness!

    As soon as I had Jess settled in, leaning backwards with her knees over my shoulders, I leaned my head forward and began pushing her panties into her cunt with my tongue, reciprocating the favor she had given me not long before. I had a little trouble getting it started, getting that first push in is quite the challenge (try it if you don’t believe me!) but once it gets started, I found the rest really easy, just using my tongue to shovel it in. Once it was all in, there was just the matter of pushing it as far as I could with my tongue. Now, I’m not really sure how it worked, but somehow it actually did go far enough in that I couldn’t touch it with my tongue anymore, which makes me wonder how I pushed it that far. I guess that her cunt muscles contracting pulled it in while I was pushing. Anyhow, that’s not the point.

    When I realized I could do no more with my tongue, I followed Jess’s path on my body and moved my mouth to her clit while trying to bring a finger into her cunt. This didn’t exactly work in the position we were in, so I kinda had to back up and hunch leaning down, but eventually managed an angle where I could suck on her clit with my finger in her pussy while her legs were still over my shoulders. From here I just followed Jess’s path again – I swirled my finger in circles dragging her panties around inside her cunt while sucking on her tiny clit, starting slow and increasing both paces as I went.

    It didn’t take long for Jess’s body to react! She approached her first orgasm much quicker than I thought she would, and I actually had to speed up my movements to keep up with her reactions. As she hit her climax, she moaned, “Oh, Lisa!” Hearing my name moaned increased my motivation and I sped up my sucking and fingering, hoping to hold out her orgasm as long as possible. I kept her going for awhile as she kept moaning (not screaming this time, thank God!), but my finger was quickly getting tired. I decided to try and shove a second finger in there to keep it going, but to do so, I had to stop at least momentarily so that I could pull out enough to have room to get the second finger in there. As I pulled out, I could hear and feel Jess’s orgasm end as her moaning subsided and her body unstiffened.

    I wasn’t letting that end so easily though! I quickly shoved two fingers back in and swirled them around at a rapid pace. Jess’s reaction was immediate! Her body jumped up and went stiff, the timing was a bit on the poor side though, as when she lurched upwards, I was bringing my head down to suck on her clit again, so what ended up happening was her shoving her clit into my chin, which couldn’t have been a happy feeling!

    “Owww–FUCK!” was all I heard Jess say as she lifted her head up to look at either me or her hurt clit, or maybe both, I don’t really know. I could only think of one thing to do at that point in time – get her to orgasm! So I quickly lowered my head and lightly tongued her clit, slowly working up the courage to flick it harder and suck on it harder. I’ve never really banged my clit before, I don’t know how much it hurts, so I didn’t know how rough I could be right after she banged hers. Apparently it wasn’t too bad as I eventually was sucking on it as hard as I had been before and, combined with my fingers quickly swirling around inside her, I had Jess approaching orgasm again. As she hit it, she let out a stream of curses, which was in stark contrast to moaning my name like she had before. I slowly began swirling my fingers and sucking on her clit more lightly.

    When I finally stopped, Jess was completely still. She almost looked like she was sleeping. I moved her legs off my shoulders, crawled up between them, and crossed my hands over her chest, resting my head on top, staring up at her face. She eventually looked up at me and said, “Well, that was certainly also something to remember!” We both laughed, though I apologized multiple times over while laughing. I was also enjoying bouncing on top of Jess’s body which was shaking with her laughter!

    Eventually, we calmed down. I rolled over, laying between Jess’s legs using her boobs as pillows, my hands resting on her thighs. Her hands, meanwhile, were resting on my boobs. Both of us still had our respective panties inside of us. We stayed this way for awhile, talking about various things.

    Amongst the topics covered, I learned that banging her clit into my chin had only caused a sharp immediate pain and that she didn’t even feel it anymore, which made me feel better. I also learned that Jess regularly uses her panties for masturbatory purposes, and that she had planned on applying her technique to me tonight. That was apparently why she had worn the panties she had – I guess the lacy feel of them inside is better than any others in her experience. I made her promise to give me a demonstration of the feeling before the night was through!

    Eventually, we decided we needed something to drink. I forced myself, though with some verbal complaints, to get off of Jess and head to the kitchen with Jess in tow. I was merely planning on beers and opened a cupboard to get mugs (beer out of glasses is so much better than beer in bottles or cans). As soon as I opened the cupboard though, Jess, who was standing just behind me, suddenly asked, “You feeling up to your college days?”

    I turned around to ask her what she meant, but she merely brought her eyes from me to the top of the cupboard. I didn’t even have to look. “Oh shit,” was my immediate response. “I don’t know if I can handle that.”

    Jess was referring to a tradition we had from when we drank in college. Whenever we wanted to get fucked up real fast, we would take two double-shots of 151. Good ole jet fuel. It started as a challenge from a group of guys that didn’t think we could do it. Being as stubborn as we were, we took the deal. I think the guys’ intentions were to get us so shitfaced that they could take advantage of us. Instead me, Jess, and my roommate at the time took the double double-shots, along with the money the guys bet, and, when we felt drunk as shit ten minutes later, left the party. I vaguely remember puking in the street on the way back to my dorm, walking Jess to her boyfriend’s room, and then waking up the next morning in my roommate’s bed with both of us naked, neither of us remembering how we got their or what happened (luckily we had hooked up before so it wasn’t too awkward). Ever since, whenever we wanted to get drunk quick, we would take a double-shot of 151, though we never did double double-shots again. Anyhow, back to the story.

    On the top shelf of the cupboard I kept me beer mugs in were my various bottles of alcohol, with a bottle of 151 in front next to a bottle of Grey Goose (which was nearly empty from a couple weeks earlier). I had bought it for the party I had two weeks earlier when I had all my college friends over (also when I first hooked up with Jess). One of them brought it out and we passed it around having some good laughs about it, but none of us were willing to try again. Personally, I hadn’t had the stuff in probably five years now.

    But I could see in Jess’s eyes that she wanted to do it and wasn’t going to give in easily. We argued back and forth for a bit, at one point Jess asking, “What? You scared I’m going to take advantage of you?” That was good for some laughs. Eventually I caved, and while Jess dug out two double shot glasses, I poured two cups of water.

    Jess picked up her double-shot first, looking like she thought it was hilarious. I picked mine up with fear, making sure I had my glass of water in the other hand. We clinked the shots as Jess toasted, “To panties!” As per tradition, I repeated the toast, and we took the shots. It burnt like hell! The second I finished mine, I chugged my entire glass of water. Jess, ironically, apparently fared worse, choking after finishing her shot, dropping the glass on the floor, and fumbling for her water that was still on the counter. I got to watch as she chugged it. When she was done, she turned to me looking like she was about to vomit and announced, “Okay, maybe that wasn’t the best idea.” I started to laugh, but the second my stomach moved, I decided laughing was a bad idea. Trying out college drinking when you haven’t done it in some five years is a bad idea. I got some celery from the fridge (which wasn’t fun) while Jess refilled our glasses of water, and the both of us went back to the couch and devoured some celery while drinking water with the goal of getting rid of the taste in our mouth (which didn’t work) and settling our stomachs (which did work, but took some time). We just sat on the couch, ate celery, drank water, and talked, still completely nude with our panties in our respective cunts.

    It was some time later when Jess announced she had to pee, followed by a few minutes of talking before she got the courage to stand up to head to the bathroom. Apparently, she should’ve waited a little longer, as the second she tried to walk, she stumbled forwards, eventually falling on the floor. I started laughing hysterically, which led me to suddenly realize how much I had to pee! Jess crawled to the bathroom on the floor as I stood up, and realized just how drunk I was. I guess that double shot, combined with the alcohol I had had at the party put me over the top, and I suddenly realized why Jess had fallen – you feel a whole lot less drunk when you’re not moving! I stumbled towards the bathroom, where Jess had finally gotten onto the toilet (not closing the door of course), and I could hear the solid stream of her pee hitting the toilet as she laughed at me. Her laughing caused me to start laughing, which made me have to pee more. I stumblingly rushed into the bathroom and, instead of heading to the toilet that Jess was on, or waiting for her to finish, I kinda fell into the tub on my back, pulled my legs up and let my stream flow towards the drain. Holy shit did it feel good! I really hadn’t realized how much I had to pee! Meanwhile, Jess was laughing hysterically on the toilet. How she didn’t fall off, I’ll never know. When she was done, she wiped (with like ten pieces of toilet paper!), flushed, and crawled over to the side of the tub, watching me pee on my back with my legs on the side of the tub. Our eyes met and we just started laughing hysterically, which caused me to pee in spurts and somehow caused me to push my panties a bit out of me, which caught the stream of pee and made a mess. When I finished peeing, Jess announced, while laughing, “I love ya, girl!” She bent down to kiss me while saying it.

    I don’t really remember exactly what happened next. I remember kissing Jess while in the tub, and the next thing I remember we were making out on my bed. I don’t know how we got there, nor do I imagine it was very pretty judging from how we made it to the bathroom, but really, I’m not too worried about it.

    At first we were just kissing and feeling each other up on the bed, but then Jess slid down til her mouth was at my pussy and she bit the piece of panty hanging out of me and pulled it out. God did it feel great while it was being pulled out! Then she pushed my legs up, which gave her access to my ass, and she started shoving the panties up my ass with her tongue. I was obviously not in a state to argue anything so I just let her continue. I don’t remember her using a finger to get them fully in, but I figure she must have, as I can’t imagine she got them all in with just her tongue, as shoving them in an ass is harder than getting them in a cunt. But she got them all in at some point. I expected her to stick a finger in and start swirling them like she had done in my cunt earlier. Of course, I should have learned by now that Jess is full of surprises! The next thing Jess did was move up and sit just above my face. I stared for a second at her beautiful pussy and soon was treated to her hole squeezing out her panties. I quickly lifted my head up and bit on to the panties and slowly pulled them down, until her panties, completely soaked in her juices, fell out on my face! I figured she was expecting me to push the panties up into her ass, so I tried to pull the panties fully into my mouth with my tongue. It didn’t really work, but that didn’t matter. As soon as they had come out, Jess had twisted around, and bit a piece of her panties, and we had a brief tug of war with us pulling on her wet panties with our mouths. Jess, being on top, easily won.

    She then dragged the panties down my body with her mouth, leaving a trail of her juices from my chin to my cunt. And then Jess stuffed them up my cunt with her tongue. I was damn horny by this point, so while she worked on getting her panties in my cunt, I had brought my hands up to my boobs, lightly squeezing and flicking my nipples.

    All the sudden I felt fingers simultaneously go up my ass and my cunt and start swirling the panties around! I hadn’t even realized Jess had got her panties all the way in my cunt yet, but as I looked down immediately after I felt her fingers go up, I saw no panties sticking out, just two fingers in my cunt while I could see her other arm underneath, obviously sticking a finger up my ass. Jess briefly smiled at me while she swirled her fingers around, but quickly dropped her head so she could lick my clit, at which point I dropped my head back on the bed and just lost myself in the sexual feelings.

    Jess was right! Those panties she had were incredible! I could feel the lace rubbing against the walls of my cunt! Feeling that lace rub against all sides of my cunt was getting me hot quick! Also, I could occasionally feel Jess’s finger in my ass hit her fingers in my cunt, causing me to gasp every time it happened.

    I should note that the panties in my ass didn’t really feel all that great. It’s not that I don’t like anal sex or anything – I’ve had anal sex many times before, and I love variety and often masturbate with a dildo up my ass while rubbing my cunt. But the swirling panties didn’t have the same effect in my ass as they did in my cunt. However, when those fingers hit, it was nothing short of amazing!

    On top of the fingers inside of me, Jess licking my clit was really quickly bringing me towards a climax. I was moaning like an animal, which quickly led into repeated chants of “fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” My hips were slowly rising up off the bed as I was approaching my climax, ending with my whole body going stiff with my hips at least six inches off the bed while I moaned, “Fuck, Jess!”

    While I moaned, Jess slowed her fingers down and stopped licking my clit, allowing me to hold onto my orgasm for more than a few seconds and then slowly come down. As I came down though, my hips lowered, which allowed Jess to know I was coming down, and she sped up her fingers inside me and went back to licking my clit, which started me back up again.

    I don’t even remember how many times this went on. At least four or five, could’ve been as many as seven or eight. By the time Jess finally pulled out of me and rolled to the side I was completely wiped out.

    As I regained control of my breathing, I opened my eyes and rolled my head to look at Jess splayed out next to me. Her head was twisted towards me, and her eyes were closed. She had fallen asleep! For whatever reason, I suddenly got a burst of energy and announced, “Oh no you don’t!”

    I grabbed Jess’s arm and shook her as I quickly moved up to straddle her face. All I heard was a slow “Whaaa-?” before I lowered my cunt to her face while pushing out. I guess Jess caught on, as I felt her panties slowly being pulled out. I pulled my body upwards which caused them to come out quicker. I backed up, bent down to pick them off her face with my mouth, and quickly brought them down to her hips, pushing her legs up as she had done to me. I immediately began trying to shove her panties, that had just come out of her cunt, up into her ass. It didn’t take me long to figure out I couldn’t do it with my tongue, I have no idea how Jess did, so I shoved them up her ass with a finger.

    I then moved up to straddle Jess’s face again. She was actually more awake now, and was smiling a surprisingly innocent smile, a smile more of love than of sex, if you know what I mean. The smile simultaneously seemed completely appropriate and inappropriate given the situation. But I ignored it and moved on. I angled my ass over her face and began pushing my panties out of my ass, which was much easier than pushing hers out my cunt. I don’t even think Jess helped to pull them out, I think I just, forgive the wording, shat them out on her. She must’ve had a hold on them with her mouth though as when I started to move (because I thought they were totally out), I felt the very end pop out. I then grabbed this pair of panties, that had just come out of my ass, with my mouth, and brought them down to Jess’s cunt. While I probably could’ve stuffed them in with my tongue, as I had done before, I instead just shoved them up with a couple fingers and started swirling them around while bringing my other hand to her ass and sticking a couple fingers up there too.

    The second I put my two fingers up her ass, Jess arched her back and brought her hands up to her tits. I don’t know if it was the combination of already having a couple fingers swirling in her cunt or if her ass is just that sensitive or if maybe it was putting a couple of fingers in her ass that finally woke her up completely, but she got into it and got into it fast as soon as I did!

    I basically did the same thing to Jess that she did to me, swirling my fingers faster as she got closer and closer to orgasm. I heard her moaning, though really she was gasping more than moaning, her breathing becoming more erratic as I went. And then, she hit her orgasm abruptly, fully arching her back, stiffening, and staying there.

    I don’t know why I decided to change patterns here, but instead of slowing down and letting Jess come down as she had done for me, I just kept swirling my fingers and tonguing her clit. It didn’t take long for her stiffened body to start shaking. And it kept shaking for awhile, as I wasn’t letting up! I have no sense of time, but it must’ve been at least a couple minutes, though it felt like hours to me as my fingers were starting to hurt. Jess just kept gasping and shaking.

    Eventually Jess yelled quite loudly, through erratic gasps, “Goddammit Lise!”

    And that’s the last thing I remember. I don’t know how it ended. Jess denies she ever screamed that, she remembered only orgasming, and then nothing. Apparently I stopped or something and fell asleep right there. I woke up at some point in the early, early morning with my head on Jess’s thigh, staring at her cunt that I still had two fingers in, and I could still feel two fingers in her ass.

    I started to laugh, but then tried to hold it in, as my laughing caused me to shake and I didn’t want to wake Jess up. I slowly shifted my balance so I could look up at Jess, who was completely spread eagle on the bed, legs spread on either side of me, arms out to the sides. And there were drips of dried cunt juice all over her body! She was a mess!

    I gently pulled my finger out of her cunt. Jess didn’t even flinch. Then I had to lift up her ass a bit so I could pull my fingers out of there. I got my fingers out, but accidentally hit her leg while doing so. Still no reaction from Jess. I crawled up her body and looked at her face. I couldn’t help but laugh as her normally beautiful face was covered in flaking, dried juices – probably both from cunt and ass, as well as pee for that matter. I then slid a little down her body, grabbed the blanket I keep at the foot of the bed, and pulled it up to my neck while I settled down on top of Jess, using a boob for a pillow. She’s got the best pillows ever! I was back to sleep nearly instantaneously.

    I awoke later to Jess petting my hair. I turned my head up to her as she whispered, “Hey there, honey!”

    I chuckled, looking at the dried juices on her face, and responded, “I’d say ‘Hey there, beautiful,’ but you look like a mess right now, though that mess looks absolutely beautiful to me!”

    Jess laughed (causing her chest, and thus me on her chest, to shake). “You think I’m bad, you should look at yourself!”

    I brought my hand to my face, and immediately could feel the mess that was my face. I then looked down my body. I had far more dried cunt juice on me than she had! I just laughed.

    We stayed that way for awhile, me eventually moving up to lie next to her, and we talked about the prior evening, what we remembered, how we would never drink 151 again, Jess still being amazed I gave her an orgasm using only her nipples, which she’d never had before, and a bunch of other stuff.

    Eventually Jess decided she should probably take a shower before she leaves, which I seconded. We both got up and headed to the bathroom. Looking in the mirror, we both laughed hysterically! I definitely was worse off than her! As we got in the shower, Jess tried to take my panties out of her cunt, but I wouldn’t let her, nor would I led her take hers out of her ass. Jess didn’t seem to have much of a problem with that.

    So we got into the tub and showered together. There was a lot of laughing and pushing around as we peed, washed each other, felt each other up, and got each other off. There was also a brief discussion that ensued after I peed in the shower. I always pee in the shower – it saves the water of flushing a toilet if you pee before a shower, and it all goes to the same place right? Apparently Jess is not a regular “shower pee-er” as she so put it, though she did pee during that shower. Anyhow, that’s besides the point.

    After we dried off, I made us both breakfast and we talked some more. Eventually, Jess had to go, and she started to get her clothes. I told her to hold up a second, and ran to my room, came back, and threw her panties from the week before at her, the ones she left for me to wash. As I threw them at her I said, “To make sure the other two don’t fall out!”

    Jess laughed, saying, “You sure you don’t want yours back?”

    “Of course not! It’ll make me hotter knowing that they’re in your cunt all day! You can wash them and bring them back next week, you know, return the favor. Or you can return them next week in the same place they are now!”

    We both laughed at this. I then watched as Jess, overly dramatically, put the panties I just gave her on, and then continued to get dressed. I then walked her to the door, giving her a sensuous kiss while we were at the door, her clothed boobs pressing into my naked boobs, our hands on each others backs.

    When the kiss broke off, I opened the door. Jess started to walk out, then turned around and gave me a quick peck on the cheek through the half-open doorway and whispered, “Can’t wait til next week!” She turned and walked away as she finished that statement. I closed the door and leaned against the back of it again. I was completely wiped out, but at least I had less cleaning than the past two weeks!

    As a side note, later that day the old lady that lives next door to me asked me about a loud scream she had heard the night before (which I assume was when Jess screamed during her nipple-orgasm). I responded, in false anger, that I heard it too and that I’m pretty sure it came from the apartment below me, which made sense as he’s a young single guy who has been known to bring girls to his place on occasion. The lady apparently accepted that explanation and said she would pass it on to the other neighbors that heard it – apparently Jess had woken up quite a few!